







 
   
     
       
         An improvement of imprisonment, disgrace, poverty, into real freedom, honest reputation, perdurable riches evidenced in a few crums & scraps lately found in a prisoners-basket at Newgate, and saved together, by a visitant of oppressed prisoners, for the refreshing of himself and those who are either in a worse prison or (who loathing the dainties of the flesh) hunger and thrist after righteousness / by George Wither.
         Wither, George, 1588-1667.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 215 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 64 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66756
         Wing W3163
         ESTC R14994
         12940542
         ocm 12940542
         95870
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66756)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 95870)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 993:15)
      
       
         
           
             An improvement of imprisonment, disgrace, poverty, into real freedom, honest reputation, perdurable riches evidenced in a few crums & scraps lately found in a prisoners-basket at Newgate, and saved together, by a visitant of oppressed prisoners, for the refreshing of himself and those who are either in a worse prison or (who loathing the dainties of the flesh) hunger and thrist after righteousness / by George Wither.
             Wither, George, 1588-1667.
          
           124, [1] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Caption title: Captivity improved into freedom by the Grace of God.
             In verse.
             Table of contents: p. 121-122.
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Prisoners -- Great Britain.
           Great Britain -- History -- Restoration, 1660-1688 -- Poetry.
        
      
    
     
        2005-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-02 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-02 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           IMPROVEMENT
           Of
           Imprisonment
           ,
           Into
           Real
           Freedom
           ;
           Of
           Disgrace
           ,
           Into
           Honest
           Reputation
           ;
           Of
           Poverty
           ,
           Into
           Perdurable
           Riches
           ;
           Evidenced
           in
           a
           few
           Crums
           &
           Scraps
           Lately
           found
           in
           a
           PRISONERS-BASKET
           AT
           NEVVGATE
           ;
           And
           
             Saved
             together
             ,
             by
             a
          
           Visitant
           of
           Oppressed
           Prisoners
           ,
           for
           the
           refreshing
           of
           himself
           and
           those
           who
           are
           either
           in
           a
           worse
           Prison
           ,
           or
           (
           who
           loathing
           the
           dainties
           of
           the
           Flesh
           )
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           
             HE
             ,
             who
             ,
             
               five
               thousand
            
             hungry
             Souls
             had
             fed
          
           
             With
             
               two
               small
               Fishes
            
             ,
             and
             five
             Loaves
             of
             Bread
             ,
          
           
             Would
             have
             the
             Fragments
             sav'd
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             is
             sweet
          
           
             To
             some
             ,
             which
             others
             trample
             under
             feet
             ;
          
           
             This
             Prisoners
             late
             Experiments
             may
             be
             ,
          
           
             Of
             use
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             know
             much
             more
             than
             he
             :
          
           
             For
             ,
             men
             to
             credit
             those
             ,
             are
             soonest
             mov'd
             ;
          
           
             Whose
             Words
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             by
             Deeds
             ,
             are
             prov'd
             .
          
        
         
           By
           GEORGE
           WITHER
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1661.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           AUTHOR
           OF
           THESE
           Fragments
           ,
           TO
           THE
           Humble
           ,
           the
           Poor
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           those
           Afflicted-Ones
           ,
           who
           disdain
           not
           these
           CRUMMS
           .
        
         
           EXperience
           ,
           though
           to
           Fools
           it
           Mistris
           be
        
         
           Oft
           ,
           makes
           men
           Wise
           ;
           For
           ,
           some
           effects
           on
           me
        
         
           To
           that
           end
           it
           hath
           had
           :
           &
           though
           with
           mocks
        
         
           Most
           entertain
           my
           Triple-Paradox
           ,
        
         
           It
           will
           ,
           by
           what
           ensues
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           appear
        
         
           That
           ,
           Truths
           ,
           by
           me
           ,
           therein
           averred
           were
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           ,
           whatever
           shall
           succeed
           thereon
           ,
        
         
           My
           Words
           ,
           and
           Actions
           ,
           do
           concurr
           in
           One.
        
         
           Those
           few
           ,
           who
           did
           here
           visit
           me
           ,
           in
           love
           ,
        
         
           Seem'd
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           contentment
           to
           approve
        
         
           Their
           homely
           Entertainment
           with
           these
           Scraps
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           they
           were
           pocketed
           ;
           and
           some
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
        
         
         
           Them
           ,
           will
           Communicate
           :
           Which
           if
           they
           do
           ,
        
         
           So
           let
           it
           be
           ,
           and
           
             much
             good
             do
             't
             them
          
           too
           :
        
         
           I
           wish
           ,
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           that
           they
           better
           were
           ,
        
         
           But
           ,
           if
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           mine
           ,
           their
           hearts
           they
           cheere
           ,
        
         
           I
           ,
           may
           to
           Constancy
           ,
           encouraged
           be
        
         
           By
           their
           Example
           ,
           more
           than
           they
           by
           me
        
         
           At
           present
           are
           :
           and
           
             mutual
             Ayd's
          
           ,
           ere
           long
           ,
        
         
           Shall
           make
           the
           weakest
           of
           us
           ,
           to
           grow
           strong
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           by
           GOD's
           Providence
           ,
           (
           not
           seldom
           )
           springs
        
         
           Noblest
           Effects
           ,
           from
           most
           contemned
           things
           .
        
         
           "
           Let
           ,
           all
           ,
           who
           of
           these
           Fragments
           ,
           Coppies
           had
        
         
           "
           These
           Lines
           (
           to
           be
           perfixt
           before
           them
           )
           add
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CAPTIVITY
           IMPROVED
           INTO
           FREEDOM
           By
           the
           Grace
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             
               GEORGE
               WITHER
            
             ,
             to
             his
             Friends
             ,
             who
             have
             inquired
             after
             him
             ,
             since
             the
             late
             seizure
             of
             his
             
               Person
               ,
               Books
            
             and
             Papers
             .
          
        
         
           WHere
           
             I
             now
             am
          
           ,
           you
           much
           desire
           to
           hear
           ,
        
         
           What
           ,
           I
           am
           
             blam'd
             for
          
           ;
           what
           ,
           I
           want
           ,
           or
           fear
           ;
        
         
           Which
           ,
           this
           will
           briefly
           tell
           you
           :
           I
           am
           well
           ,
        
         
           (
           In
           Purgatory
           ,
           between
           Heaven
           and
           Hell.
           )
        
         
           My
           Fact
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           acknowledge
           ,
           in
           good
           sooth
           ,
        
         
           May
           some
           offend
           )
           is
           only
           
             writing
             Truth
          
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           prevaricating
           times
           ,
        
         
           Much
           more
           offensive
           ,
           then
           some
           hainous
           Crimes
           .
        
         
           I
           nothing
           Want
           ,
           that
           's
           truly
           needful
           ,
           save
           ,
        
         
           Due
           thankfulness
           to
           GOD
           ,
           for
           what
           I
           have
           ,
        
         
           Who
           hitherto
           ,
           in
           an
           unusual
           wise
           ,
        
         
           Without
           my
           care
           ,
           vouchsafeth
           me
           supplies
           ;
        
         
         
           Which
           hereby
           ,
           I
           acknowledge
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           others
           may
           in
           straits
           ,
           on
           him
           depend
           .
        
         
           All
           ,
           I
           need
           now
           to
           fear
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           before
        
         
           I
           shall
           be
           freed
           ,
           ,
           I
           way
           be
           made
           so
           poor
        
         
           The
           Messenger
           ,
           will
           hardly
           get
           his
           fees
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           ,
           that
           the
           Remnant
           of
           a
           Loaf
           and
           Cheese
           ,
        
         
           Which
           at
           my
           now
           forsaken
           Chamber
           lies
           ,
        
         
           Will
           mouldy
           be
           ,
           or
           eaten
           by
           the
           Mise
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           fear
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           have
           exprest
        
         
           Or
           published
           ,
           will
           not
           abide
           the
           Test
           ,
        
         
           Unless
           my
           Judges
           ,
           do
           ,
           by
           looking
           back
        
         
           The
           Gen'ral-Pardon
           ,
           ineffectual
           make
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           last
           wrote
           ,
           was
           but
           fruit
           torn
        
         
           Out
           of
           the
           Mothers
           Womb
           before
           't
           was
           born
           ,
        
         
           Which
           ,
           whether
           Life
           ,
           or
           Death
           receive
           it
           should
           ,
        
         
           No
           man
           with
           certainty
           ,
           determine
           could
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           if
           (
           according
           unto
           my
           Appeals
           )
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           I
           purpos'd
           for
           the
           Publick-weal
           ,
        
         
           And
           honor
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           may
           be
           perused
        
         
           Intirely
           ,
           and
           not
           palpably
           abused
           ,
        
         
           By
           
             taking
             from
          
           ,
           or
           
             adding
             thereunto
          
           ,
        
         
           I
           do
           defie
           the
           worst
           ,
           this
           World
           can
           do
           ;
        
         
           Well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           she
           conceal
           what
           's
           done
           ,
        
         
           From
           Publick
           view
           ,
           yet
           passeth
           doomes
           thereon
        
         
           Which
           may
           be
           to
           my
           wrong
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           reveal'd
        
         
           And
           judg'd
           by
           GOD
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           have
           appeal'd
           .
        
         
           Though
           now
           there
           be
           not
           left
           with
           me
           ,
           one
           Line
        
         
           Of
           what
           I
           last
           wrote
           ,
           I
           no
           whit
           repine
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           Providence
           will
           further
           my
           intent
           ,
        
         
           Thereby
           ,
           much
           better
           ,
           than
           the
           course
           I
           meant
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           else
           will
           raise
           up
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           calcin'd
           ,
        
         
           A
           sprightlier
           Product
           of
           the
           self-same
           kind
           ,
        
         
           Which
           to
           obliterate
           ,
           none
           shall
           presume
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           time
           abolish
           ,
           nor
           the
           flame
           consume
           ,
        
         
         
           Till
           it
           hath
           took
           effect
           to
           that
           good
           end
           ,
        
         
           For
           which
           I
           did
           at
           first
           ,
           the
           same
           intend
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           Joseph-like
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           tried
           be
           ,
        
         
           Either
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           GOD
           ,
           will
           set
           me
           free
           ,
        
         
           To
           whose
           Free-mercies
           only
           ,
           I
           appeal
        
         
           Ev'n
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           intended
           well
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           
             extream
             Justice
          
           ,
           is
           a
           dreadful
           thing
           ,
        
         
           Whether
           pronounc'd
           by
           GOD
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           King
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           otherwhile
           ,
           men
           of
           an
           upright-way
           ,
        
         
           Permitted
           are
           ,
           in
           somethings
           to
           mis-say
           ,
        
         
           That
           Spirits
           may
           be
           tri'd
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           known
        
         
           Which
           are
           of
           GOD
           ,
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           not
           purposely
           ,
           one
           Paper
           hid
        
         
           To
           cloake
           the
           worst
           ,
           that
           er'e
           I
           said
           or
           did
           ;
        
         
           And
           if
           men
           would
           but
           at
           my
           frailties
           wink
           ,
        
         
           I
           'le
           tell
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           ev'n
           all
           I
           think
           ,
        
         
           Although
           against
           my
           Life
           it
           might
           offend
        
         
           So
           ,
           their
           Demands
           to
           publick
           wellfare
           tend
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           if
           it
           needful
           were
           ,
        
         
           I
           dare
           say
           more
           ,
           than
           many
           dare
           to
           hear
           ,
        
         
           (
           As
           would
           be
           known
           by
           what
           is
           now
           surpriz'd
           ,
        
         
           might
           it
           be
           read
           in
           publick
           ,
           undisguis'd
           )
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           not
           exceed
           my
           limits
           ne'r-theless
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           bounds
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           of
           Soberness
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           discharg'd
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           I
           thought
        
         
           The
           present
           times
           required
           that
           I
           ought
           ,
        
         
           Considering
           ,
           that
           otherwise
           ,
           such
           Tools
        
         
           May
           be
           of
           use
           ;
           and
           ,
           men
           reputed
           Fools
        
         
           Speak
           things
           ,
           as
           pertinently
           in
           some
           cases
        
         
           As
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           imployd
           in
           
             Wise
             mens
             places
          
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           with
           what
           disdain
        
         
           Our
           Pantaloons
           my
           Poems
           entertain
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           ought
           displeased
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           have
           writ
        
         
           Seem'd
           Frothy-stuffe
           ,
           unto
           a
           Flashy-wit
           ,
        
         
         
           My
           
             sowr
             Herbs
          
           are
           as
           pleasing
           to
           some
           pallats
        
         
           As
           
             Apricocks
             ,
             Muskmillions
          
           ,
           or
           sweet
           Sallets
        
         
           To
           
             wanton
             Appetites
          
           ;
           and
           wholsomer
        
         
           Than
           that
           ,
           wherein
           they
           more
           delighted
           are
           .
        
         
           My
           Verse
           ,
           to
           them
           ,
           seems
           Vanity
           to
           be
           ;
        
         
           So
           seem
           They
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Earthly
             things
          
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           By
           them
           ,
           I
           numbred
           with
           Phanaticks
           am
           ,
        
         
           And
           they
           ,
           by
           me
           ,
           reputed
           are
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           My
           Muse
           ,
           harsh
           sounds
           unto
           their
           ears
           applies
           ,
        
         
           Their
           Manners
           do
           as
           much
           offend
           mine
           eyes
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           if
           I
           merit
           Punishment
           ,
           who
           chid
           them
        
         
           For
           things
           misdone
           ,
           what
           merit
           they
           who
           
             did
             them
          
           ?
        
         
           Should
           none
           Reprove
           ,
           but
           persons
           wholly
           free
        
         
           From
           Sinfulness
           ,
           no
           Sin
           Reprov'd
           should
           be
           ;
        
         
           And
           where
           our
           
             general
             Reproofs
          
           offend
           ,
        
         
           Few
           men
           ,
           their
           
             private
             Errors
          
           will
           amend
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           is
           in
           my
           Thoughts
           ,
           my
           Words
           or
           Deeds
        
         
           Approvable
           ,
           from
           GOD's
           free
           Grace
           proceeds
           ,
        
         
           And
           none
           deserveth
           blame
           ,
           but
           I
           alone
        
         
           (
           If
           I
           do
           )
           for
           what
           now
           is
           thought
           misdone
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           
             come
             not
             at
             me
          
           ,
           till
           you
           may
           be
           sure
        
         
           Your
           Visits
           may
           no
           detriment
           procure
        
         
           Unto
           your selves
           ;
           for
           (
           though
           that
           I
           am
           zealous
        
         
           Of
           
             publick
             Safety
          
           )
           many
           are
           so
           jealous
        
         
           Of
           our
           Sincerity
           ,
           whom
           they
           shall
           find
        
         
           From
           them
           ,
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           of
           a
           diff'ring
           mind
           ,
        
         
           That
           they
           ,
           who
           walk
           by
           Gospel
           and
           by
           Law
           ,
        
         
           May
           chance
           to
           suffer
           like
           
             Jack
             Fletcher's
          
           Daw
           ,
        
         
           Which
           taken
           among
           Pigeons
           ,
           Pies
           and
           Crowes
        
         
           For
           whom
           a
           Net
           was
           laid
           ,
           did
           speed
           like
           those
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           to
           help
           keep
           an
           Innocent
           from
           starving
        
         
           May
           censur'd
           be
           ,
           by
           some
           an
           Ill-deserving
           ,
        
         
           Which
           paradventure
           may
           be
           now
           my
           Lot.
        
         
           (
           If
           
             Christian
             Charity
          
           prevent
           it
           not
           )
        
         
         
           More
           to
           their
           shame
           than
           mine
           ,
           who
           ,
           now
           have
           here
        
         
           Been
           their
           Remembrancer
           ,
           nigh
           fifty
           year
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           for
           me
           ,
           take
           you
           neither
           care
           nor
           grief
           ;
        
         
           Death
           ,
           will
           much
           more
           advantage
           me
           than
           Life
           :
        
         
           I
           walk
           not
           blindly
           ,
           in
           the
           Paths
           I
           tread
           ,
        
         
           And
           they
           will
           make
           me
           safe
           ,
           alive
           ,
           or
           dead
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           assured
           ,
           that
           his
           Providence
        
         
           Which
           orders
           things
           of
           much
           less
           consequence
        
         
           (
           Whether
           conceal'd
           or
           published
           )
           will
           make
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           've
           written
           ,
           good
           effects
           to
           take
           ;
        
         
           And
           also
           by
           their
           means
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           who
           be
        
         
           As
           yet
           displeas'd
           ,
           both
           with
           my
           Book
           and
           me
           .
        
         
           Grant
           me
           but
           NATURE'S
           Freedoms
           ,
           and
           let
           then
        
         
           The
           Priviledge
           of
           COURTS
           and
           SINGLE-MEN
        
         
           Do
           what
           they
           can
           :
           for
           ,
           I
           have
           broke
           no
           Law
        
         
           Whereof
           ,
           a
           
             sober
             Man
          
           should
           stand
           in
           aw
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           need
           I
           Patrons
           ;
           nor
           ought
           have
           I
           done
        
         
           To
           make
           me
           be
           afraid
           ,
           through
           want
           of
           one
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           reverence
           the
           Powers
           that
           are
           Supream
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           know
           so
           well
           ,
           what
           doth
           belong
           to
           them
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           I
           cannot
           offend
           by
           Libelling
        
         
           Either
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           King
        
         
           As
           many
           may
           suppose
           ;
           for
           ,
           VICE
           may
           be
        
         
           Reprov'd
           ,
           yet
           ,
           they
           kept
           from
           Aspertions
           free
           ;
        
         
           As
           will
           appear
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           open
           laid
        
         
           What
           ,
           for
           my
           Vindication
           may
           be
           said
           .
        
         
           I
           love
           and
           honour
           more
           ,
           a
           Foe
           ,
           that
           's
           just
        
         
           Than
           him
           ,
           who
           
             saves
             my
             life
          
           ,
           and
           
             breaks
             his
             trust
          
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           will
           not
           thank
           them
           ,
           who
           ,
           shall
           see
           wherein
        
         
           I
           merit
           blame
           ,
           yet
           palliate
           my
           sin
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           shall
           excuse
           me
           from
           due
           punishment
           ,
        
         
           When
           I
           shall
           know
           my
           fault
           ,
           and
           not
           repent
           .
        
         
           Nor
           will
           they
           be
           excus'd
           ,
           in
           future
           times
           ,
        
         
           (
           Though
           yet
           they
           may
           )
           who
           make
           our
           
             DUTIES
             crimes
          
        
         
         
           Mine
           ,
           is
           (
           if
           any
           )
           no
           more
           but
           Omission
        
         
           Of
           somewhat
           ;
           or
           ,
           at
           worst
           ,
           but
           a
           Misprision
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           my
           Case
           now
           ,
           may
           be
           resembled
           well
           ,
        
         
           By
           what
           ,
           unto
           a
           
             Northern
             Lasse
          
           befel
           ,
        
         
           Who
           ,
           having
           been
           corrected
           very
           sore
        
         
           For
           calling
           of
           her
           
             younger
             Sister
          
           Whore
           ,
        
         
           Which
           was
           indeed
           untrue
           ;
           her
           Mother
           ,
           said
        
         
           Unto
           the
           
             lesser
             Girle
          
           ,
           tell
           truly
           Maid
           ,
        
         
           
             Did
             she
             not
             call
             thee
             Whore
             ?
          
           She
           answer'd
           ,
           NO
           ,
        
         
           (
           She
           did
           not
           )
           but
           ,
           
             she
             thought
             to
             call
             me
             so
             .
          
        
         
           I
           know
           there
           are
           those
           ,
           who
           consider
           can
        
         
           What
           use
           there
           may
           be
           of
           an
           
             honest
             Man
          
        
         
           Who
           seeketh
           not
           for
           Honours
           ,
           or
           for
           Pelf
           ;
        
         
           Hates
           none
           ;
           affects
           his
           Neighbour
           as
           himself
           ;
        
         
           Fears
           nought
           but
           GOD
           ,
           and
           his
           
             own
             heart
          
           ;
           his
           King
        
         
           Doth
           reverence
           ,
           and
           can
           in
           Prison
           sing
           :
        
         
           When
           more
           desire
           to
           be
           affected
           thus
           ,
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           better
           both
           for
           them
           and
           us
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           he
           who
           makes
           these
           things
           his
           chief
           ambition
        
         
           Though
           Wrongs
           he
           feel
           ,
           can
           never
           fear
           Perdition
           .
        
         
           If
           less
           than
           formerly
           ,
           I
           am
           befriended
           ,
        
         
           I
           ,
           and
           my
           Suff'rings
           ,
           quickly
           shall
           be
           ended
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           find
           favour
           ,
           you
           shall
           hear
           that
           from
           me
        
         
           Which
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           it
           will
           well
           become
           me
           :
        
         
           Till
           then
           therefore
           Adew
           ;
           and
           hereby
           know
        
         
           That
           I
           am
           pleas'd
           ,
           and
           well
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           Chr.
           oUr
           reDeeMer
           LIVeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               Aug.
               12.
               1661.
               
            
             From
             Mr.
             Northrops
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             Messengers
             in
             Westminster
             ,
             where
             I
             am
             civilly
             used
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             George
             Wither
          
           ,
           His
           first
           Meditation
           ,
           upon
           his
           Commitment
           to
           Newgate
           ,
           Aug.
           22.
           
           For
           his
           Poem
           called
           
             Vox
             Vulgi
          
           ,
           neither
           Published
           nor
           Finished
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             SO
             ;
             I
             do
             now
             begin
             to
             be
             prefer'd
             ;
          
           
             And
             from
             an
             Owl
             within
             an
             Iviebush
             ,
          
           
             Advanced
             am
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Newgate-Bird
             ,
          
           
             As
             fast
             incaged
             ,
             as
             my
             foes
             need
             wish
             .
          
           
             My
             Feathers
             have
             so
             pluckt
             already
             been
          
           
             That
             ,
             no
             more
             I
             can
             lose
             now
             ,
             but
             my
             skin
             ,
          
           
             And
             when
             that
             's
             torn
             away
             ,
             I
             may
             presume
          
           
             My
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             ,
             in
             short
             time
             ,
             will
             consume
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             I
             was
             restrain'd
             before
             ,
             but
             ,
             not
             so
             strait
          
           
             Was
             my
             Restraint
             ,
             nor
             in
             so
             close
             a
             place
             ;
          
           
             I
             had
             my
             load
             ,
             but
             not
             such
             overweight
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             seem'd
             I
             ,
             so
             exposed
             to
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             My
             Friends
             were
             overcharg'd
             with
             me
             before
             ,
          
           
             And
             will
             ,
             this
             way
             ,
             be
             now
             oppressed
             more
             :
          
           
             For
             ,
             that
             whereof
             my
             Judges
             me
             condemn
             ,
          
           
             Falls
             not
             so
             much
             on
             me
             ,
             as
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             But
             ,
             is
             this
             Newgate
             ,
             whereof
             so
             afraid
          
           
             Offenders
             are
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             dismall
             place
             ,
          
           
           
             Wherein
             ,
             before
             I
             came
             ,
             I
             heard
             it
             said
          
           
             There
             's
             nothing
             ,
             but
             grief
             ,
             horrour
             ,
             and
             disgrace
             ?
          
           
             I
             find
             it
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             either
          
           
             It
             is
             bely'd
             ;
             or
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             sent
             hither
             ,
          
           
             Within
             themselves
             ,
             when
             to
             this
             house
             they
             come
             ,
          
           
             Bring
             that
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             seem
             so
             troublesome
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             I
             no
             worse
             here
             ,
             then
             where
             I
             was
             before
          
           
             Accommodated
             am
             :
             for
             ,
             though
             confin'd
          
           
             From
             somethings
             ,
             which
             concern
             my
             Body
             more
          
           
             Then
             formerly
             ,
             it
             hath
             inlarg'd
             my
             mind
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             by
             degrees
             ,
             with
             what
             the
             world
             most
             fears
          
           
             (
             With
             Tormeuts
             ,
             and
             their
             Executioners
             )
          
           
             I
             may
             be
             so
             acquainted
             ,
             if
             I
             please
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             things
             which
             threaten
             pain
             ,
             shall
             bring
             me
             ease
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             Here
             ,
             I
             can
             see
             the
             bottom
             of
             that
             Pit
          
           
             Which
             gapes
             to
             swallow
             me
             :
             here
             ,
             I
             can
             view
          
           
             What
             some
             ,
             who
             have
             more
             prospect
             ,
             see
             not
             yet
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             will
             ,
             till
             they
             their
             fears
             cannot
             eschew
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             I
             find
             Objects
             to
             prepare
             me
             for
          
           
             That
             ,
             which
             my
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             doth
             most
             abhor
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             am
             assurd
             ,
             that
             ,
             to
             what
             place
             soe're
          
           
             I
             ,
             hence
             am
             sent
             ,
             that
             GOD
             ,
             will
             meet
             me
             there
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             Though
             here
             ,
             my
             outward-being
             ,
             seems
             no
             better
             ,
          
           
             But
             ,
             in
             appearance
             dayly
             worse
             to
             grow
             ,
          
           
             My
             
               Inward
               comforts
            
             and
             my
             hopes
             are
             greater
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             will
             be
             greatest
             when
             they
             make
             least
             show
             ▪
          
           
             Although
             my
             Oyl
             and
             Meal
             doth
             not
             increase
          
           
             Since
             I
             came
             hither
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             whit
             the
             less
             :
          
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             though
             I
             am
             at
             more
             charge
             every
             day
             ,
          
           
             Then
             did
             of
             late
             ,
             a
             weeks
             expence
             defray
             :
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             For
             that
             cost
             ,
             they
             supplied
             have
             ,
             to
             whom
          
           
             My
             life
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             is
             dearer
             ,
             then
             to
             me
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             they
             ingaged
             for
             me
             are
             become
             ;
          
           
             LORD
             !
             whence
             proceeds
             this
             kindness
             ,
             but
             from
             thee
             ?
          
           
             So
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             ,
             I
             now
             can
             hardly
             tell
          
           
             Whether
             ,
             my
             Friends
             ,
             to
             save
             me
             ,
             shew
             more
             zeal
          
           
             Or
             they
             more
             malice
             ,
             who
             have
             sought
             of
             late
          
           
             To
             ruine
             both
             my
             Person
             ,
             and
             Estate
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             I
             find
             already
             ,
             by
             what
             I
             have
             noted
             ,
          
           
             My
             best
             Expressions
             will
             concealed
             be
             .
          
           
             My
             Verses
             (
             as
             the
             
               Devil
               Scripture
               quoted
            
             )
          
           
             Produc'd
             by
             Scrapps
             ,
             to
             disadvantage
             me
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             my self
             oppos'd
             by
             no
             small
             odds
             ,
          
           
             Frown'd
             on
             ,
             by
             mighty
             men
             ,
             and
             
               mortal
               Gods
            
          
           
             Who
             sit
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             they
             nor
             feel
             ,
             nor
             know
          
           
             What
             things
             are
             suff'red
             ,
             by
             poor-men
             below
             .
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             Not
             onely
             
               Railing
               Foes
            
             ,
             on
             every
             side
             ,
          
           
             But
             my
             Acquaintaince
             also
             ,
             and
             meer
             Strangers
             ,
          
           
             Unjustly
             ,
             me
             defame
             ,
             Jeer
             ,
             and
             deride
             ;
          
           
             Threats
             follow
             me
             behind
             ,
             before
             ,
             lie
             dangers
             .
          
           
             Yet
             to
             no
             mortal
             for
             support
             I
             send
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             make
             complaints
             by
             Letter
             ,
             or
             by
             Friends
             ;
          
           
             Nor
             will
             ,
             except
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             belongs
          
           
             The
             Judging
             of
             my
             Actions
             ,
             and
             my
             wrongs
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             X.
             
          
           
             My
             soul
             ,
             these
             things
             consider
             well
             ,
             and
             whence
          
           
             They
             do
             proceed
             :
             consider
             why
             ,
             likewise
             ;
          
           
             Who
             ,
             puts
             into
             thy
             heart
             ,
             this
             confidence
             ;
          
           
             Who
             ,
             by
             unknown
             hands
             ,
             each
             dayes
             want
             supplies
             ;
          
           
             Who
             ,
             comforts
             doth
             augment
             as
             griefs
             increase
             ;
          
           
             Who
             ,
             cloathes
             and
             feeds
             thee
             in
             this
             Wilderness
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             when
             
               Terrestrial
               ayds
            
             ,
             are
             quite
             bereaven
          
           
             Rains
             on
             thee
             ,
             Quailes
             and
             Manna
             down
             from
             heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             Mark
             ,
             how
             this
             Realm
             is
             here
             Epitomiz'd
             ,
          
           
             As
             to
             a
             Blest
             ,
             and
             
               Reprobate
               condition
            
             :
          
           
             How
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             
               how
               Judgements
               are
            
             despis'd
             ,
          
           
             By
             most
             men
             ,
             at
             the
             brinck
             of
             their
             perdition
             ;
          
           
             How
             few
             ,
             be
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             in
             either
             place
             ,
          
           
             By
             Threatnings
             ,
             or
             by
             promises
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             ,
             laugh
             ,
             sing
             ,
             swear
             ,
             curse
             and
             Blaspheme
          
           
             Even
             when
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             ready
             seems
             to
             swallow
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             Here
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             see
             ,
             that
             meer
             Stupidity
          
           
             And
             gracelesness
             ,
             transporteth
             many
             a
             man
          
           
             To
             out-face
             Death
             ,
             with
             less
             Timidity
          
           
             Then
             some
             with
             all
             their
             
               Moral
               Vertues
            
             can
             :
          
           
             Here
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             learn
             ,
             that
             if
             thy
             Prosecutions
             ,
          
           
             Thy
             zeal
             ,
             thy
             Courage
             and
             thy
             Resolutions
          
           
             Spring
             onely
             ,
             from
             a
             
               Natural
               Estate
            
             ,
          
           
             Thou
             ,
             with
             all
             these
             ,
             mayst
             be
             a
             Reprobate
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             Let
             therefore
             ,
             these
             Experiments
             ,
             which
             are
          
           
             Be
             enteraain'd
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             henceforth
             God
             should
          
           
           
             (
             As
             he
             perhaps
             will
             )
             
               common
               helps
            
             withdraw
             ,
          
           
             Let
             them
             quite
             go
             ,
             and
             
               catch
               on
               him
               fast
               hold
            
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             thou
             then
             despaire
             ,
             or
             shalt
             distrust
          
           
             His
             Love
             ,
             who
             never
             was
             to
             thee
             unjust
             ,
          
           
             This
             ,
             will
             then
             prove
             to
             be
             a
             carnal-boast
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             thou
             ,
             with
             all
             thy
             vain
             hopes
             wilt
             be
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIV
             .
          
           
             Since
             also
             ,
             thou
             dost
             feel
             thy
             heart
             more
             prone
             ,
          
           
             By
             smiles
             and
             favours
             ,
             to
             be
             drawn
             aside
             ,
          
           
             Then
             by
             
               harsh
               usage
            
             ,
             to
             be
             wrought
             upon
             ,
          
           
             Let
             thy
             weak'st
             Bulwarks
             be
             most
             fortifi'd
             ,
          
           
             Lest
             ,
             they
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             strength
             enough
             to
             win
          
           
             The
             Fort
             by
             force
             ,
             by
             Stratagems
             get
             in
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             thou
             then
             ruin'd
             ,
             be
             past
             all
             repair
             ,
          
           
             As
             many
             are
             ,
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             speak
             them
             fair
             .
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             
          
           
             That
             
               Spirit
               ,
               try
            
             ,
             which
             thy
             Resolves
             begets
             ;
          
           
             For
             ,
             other
             while
             ,
             as
             resolute
             are
             they
          
           
             Who
             are
             possessed
             but
             with
             Ranting-Fits
             ,
          
           
             As
             any
             ,
             in
             whom
             Passion
             bears
             no
             sway
             .
          
           
             
               Contempt
               of
               Torment
            
             ,
             sometimes
             springs
             from
             Madness
             ,
          
           
             Stoutness
             ,
             from
             Anger
             ,
             or
             despairing-sadness
             :
          
           
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             men
             ,
             of
             
               Reprobated
               sence
            
             ,
          
           
             Bear
             suff'rings
             ,
             with
             small
             outward
             difference
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
          
           
             Search
             thou
             thy
             heart
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             with
             prudent
             care
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             
               Malice
               ,
               Pride
            
             ,
             nor
             Vengeance
             lurk
             therein
             :
          
           
             That
             Love
             of
             GOD
             ,
             and
             all
             mankinde
             be
             there
             ,
          
           
             Linckt
             with
             a
             detestation
             of
             all
             Sin
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             if
             thou
             find
             it
             so
             ,
             be
             not
             afraid
          
           
             What
             e're
             against
             thee
             shall
             be
             done
             or
             said
             :
          
           
           
             For
             ,
             Resolutions
             built
             upon
             that
             Rock
             ,
          
           
             Will
             ,
             of
             all
             raging
             Stormes
             ,
             endure
             the
             Shock
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Though
             Princes
             in
             their
             
               Supream
               Councils
            
             blame
             thee
             ,
          
           
             And
             such
             as
             are
             prophane
             ,
             FANNATICK
             call
             thee
             ;
          
           
             They
             shall
             not
             able
             be
             ,
             to
             fright
             or
             shame
             thee
             ,
          
           
             By
             any
             consequent
             which
             may
             befall
             thee
             :
          
           
             And
             ,
             if
             so
             prudently
             thou
             guide
             ,
             thy
             Pen
          
           
             That
             ,
             when
             it
             strikes
             at
             faults
             it
             spares
             the
             men
             ,
          
           
             The
             Wise
             will
             form
             the
             Fools
             ,
             themselves
             devide
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             every
             Just-mans
             Vote
             ,
             be
             on
             thy
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             alwayes
             proves
             not
             ,
             do
             not
             grieve
          
           
             Nor
             vex
             thereat
             :
             for
             ,
             what
             GOD
             calls
             thee
             to
             ,
          
           
             To
             put
             in
             Execution
             thou
             shalt
             live
             ,
          
           
             In
             spight
             of
             all
             this
             froward
             world
             can
             do
             ;
          
           
             And
             future
             times
             ,
             will
             laugh
             to
             scorn
             the
             storms
          
           
             And
             Mountains
             ,
             rais'd
             by
             Gyants
             ,
             against
             worms
          
           
             When
             they
             shall
             see
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             will
             see
             at
             last
             )
          
           
             The
             
               Towers
               of
               Babel
            
             on
             their
             Builders
             cast
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Make
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Foundation
             ,
          
           
             Of
             thy
             Affection
             ,
             of
             thy
             Hope
             and
             Trust
             ,
          
           
             Of
             thy
             Belief
             ,
             of
             thy
             Sanctification
             ,
          
           
             Of
             all
             thy
             Musings
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             thou
             dost
             :
          
           
             For
             ,
             nothing
             Justifies
             ,
             but
             ,
             doth
             Condemn
             ,
          
           
             That
             is
             not
             ,
             
               In
               ,
               for
               ,
               from
            
             ,
             and
             
               by
               him
            
             ,
          
           
             Without
             respect
             to
             any
             Interest
             ,
          
           
             Except
             ,
             what
             ,
             with
             his
             Glory
             ,
             may
             consist
             .
          
        
         
           
             XX.
             
          
           
           
             LORD
             ,
             thou
             hast
             ,
             by
             renewing
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
          
           
             My
             much
             depraved
             Will
             ,
             inclined
             me
             ,
          
           
             In
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             submit
             to
             thy
             
               good
               pleasure
            
             ,
          
           
             Let
             what
             's
             defective
             ,
             now
             ,
             made
             perfect
             be
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             known
             it
             may
             be
             to
             this
             Generation
             ,
          
           
             Man
             may
             attain
             to
             such
             a
             Resignation
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             he
             shall
             more
             delight
             ,
             
               thy
               will
            
             to
             do
             ,
          
           
             Then
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             his
             
               own
               will
            
             ,
             provokes
             him
             to
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Prais'd
             be
             thy
             Blessed
             Name
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             thou
             didst
          
           
             For
             Joseph
             (
             when
             he
             was
             in
             Prison
             bound
             )
          
           
             For
             me
             ,
             in
             my
             Imprisonment
             provid'st
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             by
             thy
             servants
             ,
             every
             where
             art
             found
             :
          
           
             Be
             with
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             thou
             hast
             begun
             ,
          
           
             Until
             my
             
               Generation
               Work
            
             is
             done
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             when
             that
             's
             finish'd
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             was
             born
             ,
          
           
             Let
             me
             with
             Joy
             ,
             into
             thine
             Arms
             return
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Commissioners
           of
           the
           Peace
           and
           Jail-delivery
           ,
           for
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           now
           Assembled
           in
           a
           General
           Sessions
           .
        
         
           The
           Humble
           Petition
           of
           
             George
             Wither
          
           .
        
         
           THe
           said
           Petitioner
           ,
           having
           six
           and
           thiry
           years
           now
           past
           (
           before
           the
           great
           Pestilence
           raged
           )
           lived
           in
           this
           City
           (
           about
           half
           that
           time
           ,
           after
           he
           came
           to
           mature
           Age
           )
           did
           in
           Affection
           
           thereunto
           ,
           make
           here
           ,
           his
           Voluntary
           Residence
           ,
           when
           hundreds
           of
           thousands
           forsook
           their
           Habitations
           ,
           that
           if
           GOD
           spared
           his
           life
           during
           that
           mortality
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           a
           Remembrancer
           of
           his
           Judgements
           and
           Mercies
           ,
           both
           to
           this
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           which
           he
           performing
           according
           to
           his
           ability
           ,
           hath
           hitherto
           (
           with
           his
           
             life
             onely
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             good
             Conscience
          
           )
           escaped
           the
           Plagues
           of
           
             War
             ,
             Poverty
             ,
             Pestilences
          
           ,
           and
           Parliaments
           ;
           and
           is
           now
           a
           Prisoner
           in
           your
           Jail
           of
           Newgate
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           be
           try'd
           ,
           by
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           at
           their
           next
           Meeting
           ,
           for
           intending
           to
           offer
           to
           the
           private
           consideration
           of
           the
           Lord
           Chancellor
           of
           England
           ,
           a
           Poem
           called
           
             Vox
             Vulgi
          
           ,
           surprized
           (
           before
           it
           was
           finished
           )
           in
           this
           Petitioners
           hands
           ;
           who
           being
           lately
           so
           Totally
           deprived
           of
           a
           considerable
           estate
           as
           not
           to
           be
           left
           worth
           this
           
             piece
             of
             Paper
          
           ,
           is
           in
           danger
           through
           want
           of
           necessaries
           ,
           to
           perish
           within
           your
           Walls
           ,
           before
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Tryal
           will
           come
           ,
           unless
           GOD
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           lately
           done
           )
           shall
           Extraordinarily
           provide
           him
           his
           dayly
           bread
           ,
           by
           the
           Charity
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           ,
           perhaps
           are
           scarce
           able
           to
           provide
           for
           themselves
           and
           Families
           .
        
         
           
             The
             said
             Petitionor
             therefore
             ,
             (
             conceiving
             himself
             obliged
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             he
             can
             to
             preserve
             his
             life
             (
             though
             there
             be
             nothing
             therein
             considerable
             ,
             for
             its
             own
             sake
             )
             humbly
             prayes
             your
             Honours
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             procure
             Bail
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             accepted
             for
             his
             appearance
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             required
             ,
             before
             the
             said
             House
             of
             Commons
             ;
             who
             being
             the
             Representative
             of
             them
             ,
             whose
             welfare
             he
             hath
             preferred
             before
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             to
             
             whose
             doom
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             referred
             by
             the
             Warrant
             for
             his
             Commitment
             hither
             ,
             the
             said
             Petitioner
             ,
             will
             patiently
             submit
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             it
             be
             in
             your
             Power
             ,
             and
             may
             stand
             with
             your
             good
             pleasure
             to
             vouchsafe
             him
             this
             humble
             request
             ,
             the
             said
             Petioner
             thankfully
             acknowledging
             your
             Justice
             and
             compassion
             ,
             will
             pray
             for
             you
             as
             in
             duty
             he
             is
             bound
             .
          
        
         
           
             George
             Wither
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           foregoing
           Petition
           ,
           being
           dilivered
           to
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           at
           the
           Sessions
           ,
           and
           no
           Bail
           allowed
           to
           the
           Petitioner
           ,
           he
           forthwith
           composed
           this
           Epigram
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           City
           of
           London
           .
        
         
           VVEre
           I
           ,
           a
           Person
           ,
           who
           had
           power
           to
           better
        
         
           Thy
           Trade
           ,
           or
           make
           thy
           Priviledges
           greater
           ,
        
         
           Or
           take
           away
           the
           Citizens
           Estates
           ,
        
         
           Thy
           Walls
           dismantle
           ,
           or
           break
           down
           thy
           Gates
           ,
        
         
           I
           had
           been
           lookt
           upon
           ,
           though
           I
           had
           done
        
         
           To
           thee
           no
           kindness
           ,
           neither
           meant
           thee
           one
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           value
           made
        
         
           Who
           nought
           can
           to
           to
           thy
           wealth
           or
           greatness
           add
           ,
        
         
           Though
           he
           his
           life
           should
           hazzard
           for
           thy
           sake
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           thee
           for
           ever
           ,
           he
           might
           happy
           make
           .
        
         
         
           BAII
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           vouchsaf'd
           ;
           but
           ,
           I
           must
           lie
        
         
           Among
           thy
           Rogues
           ,
           expos'd
           to
           live
           or
           die
           ;
        
         
           To
           starve
           or
           begg
           ;
           and
           wholly
           be
           debar'd
        
         
           Of
           Liberty
           ,
           unpitied
           and
           unheard
        
         
           For
           doing
           what
           was
           honestly
           intended
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           I
           against
           no
           Law
           offended
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           ,
           I
           must
           confesse
           ,
           nor
           less
           nor
           more
           ,
        
         
           Then
           ,
           I
           had
           reason
           to
           expect
           before
           :
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           all
           my
           labour
           ,
           is
           not
           cast
           away
           ,
        
         
           For
           ,
           it
           occasion
           gives
           me
           ,
           thus
           to
           say
           .
        
         
           I
           wish'd
           thee
           well
           ,
           and
           will
           ,
           what
           ever
           shall
        
         
           To
           me
           ,
           in
           my
           extremities
           befall
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           here
           's
           a
           number
           yet
           within
           this
           place
           ,
        
         
           Who
           are
           of
           those
           in
           whom
           the
           Seeds
           of
           Grace
        
         
           So
           fructifie
           ,
           that
           GOD
           hath
           superseded
        
         
           For
           their
           sakes
           ,
           that
           for
           which
           his
           Justice
           pleaded
           ;
        
         
           And
           I
           have
           in
           my
           personal
           distresse
        
         
           So
           tasted
           of
           their
           Charitableness
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           thereby
           I
           ,
           enjoying
           health
           ,
           and
           life
        
         
           (
           My
           self
           not
           seeking
           ,
           but
           thy
           peace
           in
           chief
           )
        
         
           Expect
           that
           Justice
           only
           ,
           from
           thy
           hands
        
         
           Whereon
           thine
           honour
           and
           thy
           welfare
           stands
           ;
        
         
           Which
           neither
           is
           thy
           Riches
           ,
           or
           thy
           Power
        
         
           For
           ,
           these
           may
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           in
           one
           hour
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           if
           to
           them
           ,
           thou
           overmuch
           incline
           ,
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           change
           my
           poor
           estate
           for
           thine
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           Prodigies
           ,
           by
           many
           seen
        
         
           This
           year
           ,
           I
           ,
           might
           for
           one
           ,
           have
           numbred
           been
           ,
        
         
           If
           I
           ,
           should
           all
           Particulars
           relate
        
         
           Which
           do
           concern
           my
           Person
           and
           Estate
           :
        
         
           But
           ,
           they
           must
           now
           Phanaticks
           counted
           be
        
         
           Who
           ,
           either
           do
           believe
           what
           they
           shall
           see
           ,
        
         
           Or
           dare
           take
           notice
           ,
           of
           those
           things
           that
           vary
        
         
           From
           GOD's
           proceed
           ,
           in
           courses
           ordinary
           ;
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           I
           think
           fitting
           to
           conceal
           them
           ,
        
         
           Till
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           follow
           ,
           doth
           reveal
           them
           ,
        
         
           To
           manifest
           ,
           without
           all
           Dubitation
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           God
           hath
           spoken
           to
           this
           Generation
           .
        
         
           Mean
           while
           ,
           I
           'le
           suffer
           :
           for
           ,
           our
           Peace
           must
           now
        
         
           Not
           from
           our
           Actings
           ,
           but
           ,
           from
           suff'rings
           flow
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           whether
           ,
           I
           deserve
           respect
           or
           blame
           ,
        
         
           Know
           LONDON
           ,
           since
           I
           now
           thy
           Prisoner
           am
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           not
           wherewith
           to
           subsist
        
         
           Thou
           art
           oblig'd
           ,
           to
           find
           me
           bread
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
        
         
           Whilst
           here
           I
           shall
           confinement
           undergo
           ,
        
         
           Though
           I
           had
           alwayes
           been
           thine
           open
           foe
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           Tyranny
           (
           what
           ere
           they
           are
           )
        
         
           To
           lay
           on
           any
           ,
           more
           they
           can
           bear
           .
        
         
           Know
           likewise
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           here
           I
           shall
           miscarry
        
         
           Through
           lack
           of
           what
           ,
           for
           life
           is
           necessary
        
         
           Thou
           ,
           thereby
           forfeitest
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
        
         
           A
           better
           Charter
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           can
           give
           :
        
         
           Because
           ,
           through
           want
           of
           Charity
           to
           foes
           ,
        
         
           Much
           more
           to
           Friends
           ,
           our
           part
           in
           Christ
           we
           lose
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           been
           to
           thee
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           shown
           ;
        
         
           What
           thou
           to
           me
           art
           ,
           it
           will
           now
           be
           known
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           possibly
           ,
           another
           Creation
        
         
           Will
           heed
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           somewhat
           to
           this
           Nation
           ,
        
         
           Deserving
           better
           ,
           then
           that
           lie
           I
           should
        
         
           Within
           a
           Jail
           ,
           at
           seventy
           three
           years
           old
           ,
        
         
           For
           acting
           and
           designing
           nothing
           worse
        
         
           Then
           ,
           how
           to
           save
           them
           from
           a
           greater
           curse
           .
        
         
           Look
           to
           your selves
           ;
           For
           ,
           whether
           bond
           or
           free
        
         
           I
           am
           ;
           I
           know
           ,
           my
           GOD
           ,
           will
           look
           to
           me
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           I
           and
           mine
           ,
           shall
           be
           both
           cloath'd
           and
           fed
           ,
        
         
           When
           they
           who
           slieghted
           us
           ,
           want
           Robes
           &
           bread
           .
        
         
           
             So
             believeth
             
               George
               Wither
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Another
           Meditation
           ,
           (
           or
           Ballad
           as
           the
           World
           perhaps
           ,
           will
           call
           it
           )
           composed
           by
           the
           same
           Prisoner
           since
           his
           Commitment
           to
           Newgate
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             MY
             Soul
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             left
             alone
             ,
          
           
             In
             our
             Confinement
             here
             ,
          
           
             Where
             we
             disturbed
             are
             of
             none
             ,
          
           
             To
             God
             ,
             come
             ,
             draw
             we
             near
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             part
             of
             his
             three
             dreadful
             WOES
             ,
          
           
             Are
             now
             ,
             so
             carrying
             on
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             if
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             cling
             not
             close
          
           
             We
             may
             be
             quite
             undone
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             Our selves
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             so
             ,
          
           
             That
             though
             our
             foes
             condemn
             ,
          
           
             We
             may
             ,
             for
             what
             we
             did
             misdo
             ,
          
           
             Make
             now
             our
             Peace
             with
             him
             ;
          
           
             Lest
             ,
             when
             the
             world
             hath
             fully
             try'd
             ,
          
           
             How
             ,
             here
             we
             may
             be
             vext
             ,
          
           
             We
             ,
             greater
             miseries
             must
             abide
          
           
             Where
             ,
             she
             will
             throw
             us
             next
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             SIN
             ,
             to
             full
             ripeness
             ,
             is
             not
             come
             ,
          
           
             nor
             malice
             ,
             to
             her
             heights
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             we
             e're
             they
             receive
             their
             Doom
          
           
             May
             look
             for
             more
             despights
             .
          
           
           
             These
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             endured
             yet
             ,
          
           
             Have
             been
             sustain'd
             with
             ease
             ;
          
           
             But
             ,
             GOD
             ,
             it
             may
             he
             will
             permit
          
           
             Much
             harder
             things
             then
             these
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             but
             the
             Suburbs
             unto
             Hell
             ,
          
           
             whereto
             ,
             we
             now
             are
             sent
             ;
          
           
             And
             (
             for
             the
             future
             )
             none
             can
             tell
          
           
             What
             ,
             hereto
             us
             is
             meant
             .
          
           
             To
             better
             men
             ,
             worse
             things
             befall
          
           
             Then
             seem
             to
             be
             our
             Meed
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             our
             Afflictions
             are
             but
             small
             ,
          
           
             To
             those
             ,
             which
             may
             succeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             that
             dark
             Dungeon
             seen
          
           
             Wherein
             ,
             is
             
               endless
               Night
            
             ;
          
           
             Nor
             in
             those
             ,
             
               Lowsie
               lodgings
            
             been
          
           
             Which
             ev'ry
             sence
             affright
             ;
          
           
             We
             feel
             not
             that
             ,
             which
             many
             lack
             ;
          
           
             Nor
             Bolts
             ,
             nor
             Gives
             we
             wear
             ,
          
           
             Fit
             things
             for
             Belly
             and
             for
             Back
             ,
          
           
             As
             yet
             ,
             supplyed
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             With
             sickness
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             opprest
             ,
          
           
             In
             body
             ,
             or
             in
             mind
             ;
          
           
             No
             
               outward
               cares
            
             disturb
             our
             rest
          
           
             No
             
               Inward
               fears
            
             we
             find
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             all
             the
             suff'rings
             wherewith
             we
          
           
             As
             yet
             ,
             afflicted
             seem
          
           
             Are
             onely
             such
             as
             grievous
             be
             ,
          
           
             In
             other
             mens
             esteem
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             should
             I
             ,
             (
             being
             old
             and
             poor
             )
          
           
             Diseased
             grow
             within
             ,
          
           
             With
             Aches
             ,
             have
             my
             Limbes
             made
             sore
             ,
          
           
             Or
             ,
             with
             an
             
               Vlcer'd
               skin
            
          
           
             Be
             turn'd
             into
             the
             
               Common
               Jail
            
          
           
             To
             lie
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             all
             those
             
               outward
               helpes
            
             quite
             fail
          
           
             Which
             I
             have
             lately
             found
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Should
             this
             befall
             us
             ,
             where
             might
             then
          
           
             Our
             hope
             and
             courage
             be
             ?
          
           
             This
             ,
             happens
             oft
             to
             
               Righteous
               men
            
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             this
             ,
             may
             fall
             on
             me
             .
          
           
             What
             ,
             but
             complaints
             and
             mournful
             cryes
          
           
             Would
             then
             ,
             be
             in
             this
             place
             ;
          
           
             Harts
             aking
             ,
             or
             still
             weeping
             eyes
             ,
          
           
             Scorns
             ,
             and
             despaire
             of
             Grace
             ?
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             These
             will
             be
             then
             the
             best
             Reliefs
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
            
             can
             see
             ,
          
           
             To
             cure
             or
             Mitigate
             their
             Griefs
          
           
             Where
             such
             Desertious
             be
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             be
             of
             nought
             (
             my
             Soul
             )
             afraid
             ,
          
           
             For
             ,
             by
             his
             Angels
             ,
             then
             ,
          
           
             Shall
             GOD's
             Assistance
             be
             convaid
          
           
             When
             thou
             art
             left
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             They
             came
             unto
             the
             
               Rich
               mans
            
             doer
          
           
             At
             which
             the
             Lazar
             dy'd
             ,
          
           
           
             And
             ,
             him
             to
             rest
             Eternal
             bore
          
           
             To
             whom
             ,
             he
             Crums
             deny'd
             ;
          
           
             And
             when
             Elias
             had
             of
             bread
          
           
             The
             meanes
             deprived
             quite
             ,
          
           
             He
             by
             the
             
               Ravenous
               Fowls
            
             was
             Fed
          
           
             At
             Morning
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             Their
             GOD
             is
             mine
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             him
             ,
          
           
             My
             Trust
             ,
             I
             still
             repose
             ,
          
           
             He
             ,
             will
             to
             me
             ,
             be
             as
             to
             Them
             ,
          
           
             To
             save
             me
             from
             my
             Foes
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             if
             of
             that
             depriv'd
             I
             am
          
           
             which
             fed
             me
             to
             this
             day
             ,
          
           
             I
             know
             he
             will
             supply
             the
             same
          
           
             As
             well
             ,
             another
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             The
             Earth
             is
             his
             ,
             with
             her
             increase
             ,
          
           
             And
             wasted
             were
             her
             store
             ,
          
           
             He
             hath
             within
             a
             Richer
             place
             ,
          
           
             Enough
             ,
             to
             send
             me
             more
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             till
             it
             comes
             ;
             That
             which
             doth
             starve
             ,
          
           
             Discomfort
             and
             destroy
             ;
          
           
             My
             life
             (
             whilst
             useful
             )
             shall
             preserve
             ,
          
           
             And
             more
             increase
             my
             Joy.
             
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Plagues
             ,
             which
             others
             to
             Despair
             ,
          
           
             And
             to
             Blaspheming
             move
             ,
          
           
             Shall
             stir
             me
             up
             ,
             to
             Praise
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
          
           
             And
             fill
             my
             heart
             with
             Love.
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             that
             which
             on
             the
             
               Kings
               of
               Earth
            
          
           
             Will
             dreadful
             horrors
             bring
             ,
          
           
           
             Shall
             make
             me
             with
             Triumphant
             Mirth
             ,
          
           
             A
             HALLELVJAH
             Sing
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIV
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Purging
               Fire
            
             ,
             which
             them
             doth
             burn
             ,
          
           
             Who
             ,
             therein
             Raving
             ,
             lye
             ,
          
           
             Thy
             Drosse
             (
             my
             Soul
             )
             to
             Gold
             shall
             turn
             ,
          
           
             Thy
             Silver
             ,
             Purifie
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             when
             thy
             Fiery-tryal's
             past
             ,
          
           
             No
             loss
             will
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           
             If
             thy
             works
             Fixt
             on
             CHRIST
             ,
             thou
             hast
             ,
          
           
             Though
             built
             of
             Straw
             they
             be
             .
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             
          
           
             Resolves
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             not
             before
             ,
          
           
             These
             Musings
             do
             beget
             ;
          
           
             And
             though
             ,
             her
             Furnace
             seven
             times
             more
             ,
          
           
             The
             World
             ,
             henceforth
             shall
             heat
             ,
          
           
             My
             Soul
             ,
             return
             thou
             to
             thy
             Rest
             ;
          
           
             For
             ,
             GOD
             ,
             hath
             me
             assur'd
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             where
             I
             ten
             times
             more
             opprest
             ,
          
           
             It
             should
             be
             well
             endur'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
          
           
             How
             blessed
             is
             that
             
               Heav'nly
               Place
            
             ,
          
           
             Where
             thou
             ,
             Oh
             CHRIST
             ,
             doth
             dwell
             !
          
           
             If
             thou
             canst
             bring
             such
             Joy
             and
             Peace
             ,
          
           
             Into
             this
             
               Earthly
               Hell
            
             ?
          
           
             He
             ,
             with
             whom
             ,
             thou
             still
             present
             art
             ,
          
           
             What
             ere
             on
             him
             is
             laid
             ,
          
           
             If
             ,
             thee
             he
             loves
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           
             Needs
             ,
             no
             where
             be
             afraid
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mewgate
             ,
             
               Sept.
               3.
               1661.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Return
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           sent
           to
           know
           how
           it
           fares
           with
           me
           in
           my
           Imprisonment
           .
        
         
           GOD
           ,
           gave
           me
           Grace
           ;
           by
           Grace
           I
           did
           conceive
        
         
           A
           
             saving
             Faith
          
           ;
           by
           
             saving
             Faith
          
           I
           live
           .
        
         
           My
           
             life
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           hath
           had
           a
           preservation
           ,
        
         
           By
           
             Hearing
             ,
             Acting
          
           ,
           and
           by
           Meditation
           .
        
         
           By
           Meditation
           ,
           I
           reduce
           to
           Words
        
         
           What
           my
           Experience
           in
           this
           life
           affords
           .
        
         
           By
           that
           Experience
           which
           I
           have
           attain'd
           ,
        
         
           A
           Patience
           in
           my
           troubles
           I
           have
           gain'd
           ;
        
         
           My
           Patience
           hath
           such
           hopefulness
           begot
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           this
           
             disgraceful
             Prison
          
           shames
           me
           not
           .
        
         
           Though
           I
           am
           poor
           (
           and
           ,
           as
           our
           Proverb
           sayes
           )
        
         
           As
           poor
           as
           Job
           )
           unto
           my
           God
           be
           praise
           ,
        
         
           I
           am
           no
           Beggar
           ;
           for
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           ,
        
         
           Been
           forc'd
           to
           ask
           for
           Money
           ,
           Clothes
           ,
           ot
           Meat
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           tempted
           (
           having
           dayly
           bread
           )
           to
           borrow
        
         
           Through
           fear
           of
           wants
           ,
           that
           may
           befal
           to
           Morrow
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           well
           remembring
           ,
           who
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           say
        
         
           There
           's
           Care
           enough
           belonging
           to
           each
           Day
           ,
        
         
           I
           ,
           for
           a
           day
           to
           which
           I
           may
           not
           live
           ,
        
         
           Will
           not
           of
           what
           I
           have
           ,
           my self
           deprive
           .
        
         
           With
           my
           Condition
           ,
           I
           am
           pleas'd
           ,
           and
           merry
           ,
        
         
           Of
           my
           long-suff'rings
           I
           am
           not
           grown
           weary
           .
        
         
           And
           wish
           those
           who
           pursue
           me
           with
           most
           hate
        
         
           No
           worse
           ,
           then
           to
           enjoy
           the
           like
           estate
           ,
        
         
           Except
           my
           Bands
           .
           I
           have
           acquir'd
           this
           rest
           ,
        
         
           By
           those
           Means
           and
           Degrees
           ,
           afore
           exprest
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           this
           ,
           unfeignedly
           ,
           to
           you
           declares
        
         
           How
           ,
           at
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           with
           me
           it
           fares
           .
        
         
           
             
               Sept.
               7.
               1661.
               
            
             from
             Newgate
             .
          
           
             George
             Wither
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             A
             Pass-By
          
           ,
           in
           Relation
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           seem
           offended
           at
           my
           Frequent-Scriblings
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           .
        
         
           ME
           thinks
           ,
           I
           hear
           some
           say
           ,
           who
           look
           upon
        
         
           These
           Papers
           ;
           
             will
             this
             fellow
             ne'r
             have
             done
             ?
          
        
         
           Which
           Questionists
           ,
           I
           ,
           with
           a
           smile
           contemn
           ,
        
         
           Supposing
           ,
           labour
           lost
           ,
           in
           answering
           them
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           pleasing
           to
           their
           ears
        
         
           Then
           Scurril
           Pamphlets
           ,
           Bawdy
           Rimes
           ,
           and
           Jeers
           .
        
         
           To
           them
           alone
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           who
           take
           delight
        
         
           In
           
             wholsome
             words
          
           ,
           I
           le
           shew
           why
           still
           I
           write
           ;
        
         
           Presuming
           ,
           that
           my
           Reasons
           will
           not
           seem
        
         
           To
           merit
           ,
           altogether
           ,
           disesteem
           .
        
         
           Although
           my
           former
           Poems
           ,
           and
           my
           Musings
        
         
           Had
           not
           until
           of
           late
           Dayes
           ,
           those
           perusings
        
         
           Which
           I
           expected
           ,
           nor
           now
           valued
           be
        
         
           Of
           many
           ,
           they
           have
           much
           refreshed
           me
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           otherwile
           ,
           for
           supplements
           have
           stood
        
         
           Instead
           of
           sleep
           ,
           of
           Rayment
           ,
           and
           of
           Food
           .
        
         
           In
           Troubles
           ,
           me
           ,
           they
           more
           content
           have
           made
        
         
           Then
           
             Wealth
             ,
             Repute
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Friends
           I
           had
           .
        
         
           They
           cause
           me
           to
           be
           fearless
           of
           my
           Foes
           ;
        
         
           When
           I
           am
           vext
           ,
           my
           spirit
           they
           compose
           ;
        
         
           When
           I
           am
           Poor
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           stead
           of
           Wealth
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           am
           Sick
           ,
           they
           help
           repair
           my
           Health
           ;
        
         
           When
           I
           am
           Well
           ,
           they
           are
           my
           Recreation
           ,
        
         
           When
           tempted
           to
           Despair
           ,
           Hopes
           Reparation
           .
        
         
           Thereby
           ,
           when
           Sadness
           comes
           ,
           to
           Mirth
           I
           turn
           it
           ;
        
         
           When
           I
           am
           slieghted
           ,
           they
           do
           make
           me
           scorn
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           Prisons
           ,
           when
           my
           Body
           is
           confin'd
        
         
           They
           do
           so
           many
           wayes
           inlarge
           my
           Mind
        
         
           That
           ,
           doubting
           whether
           will
           for
           me
           prove
           best
           ,
        
         
           The
           Freedom
           lost
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           Possest
           ,
        
         
         
           I
           use
           the
           means
           of
           Both
           ;
           but
           ,
           wholly
           leave
        
         
           The
           choice
           to
           GOD
           ;
           and
           what
           he
           gives
           receive
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           Companions
           ,
           when
           I
           'm
           left
           alone
           ;
        
         
           They
           find
           me
           
             work
             to
             do
          
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           none
           .
        
         
           By
           day
           ,
           me
           from
           ill
           Company
           they
           keep
           ;
        
         
           Make
           nights
           less
           tedious
           ,
           when
           I
           cannot
           sleep
           .
        
         
           They
           
             ease
             me
          
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           opprest
           with
           wrongs
           ;
        
         
           When
           I
           want
           Musick
           ,
           they
           do
           make
           me
           Songs
           .
        
         
           To
           Friends
           ,
           who
           like
           them
           (
           where
           's
           no
           better
           cheer
           )
        
         
           They
           ,
           acceptable
           Entertainments
           are
           :
        
         
           Oft
           ,
           likewise
           ,
           I
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           instead
        
         
           Of
           Charms
           ,
           when
           ,
           I
           of
           Fools
           would
           fain
           be
           rid
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           I
           read
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           page
           or
           two
           ,
        
         
           They
           strait
           ,
           grow
           weary
           ,
           and
           away
           they
           go
           .
        
         
           They
           fix
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           would
           quite
           slip
           out
           of
           mind
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           when
           writ
           down
           ,
           I
           them
           ,
           know
           where
           to
           find
           ;
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           other
           men
           ,
           thereby
           ,
           have
           oft
           received
        
         
           Refreshments
           ,
           if
           their
           words
           may
           be
           believed
           :
        
         
           And
           (
           which
           is
           more
           then
           all
           this
           )
           to
           GOD's
           praise
           ,
        
         
           They
           are
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           useful
           ,
           sundry
           wayes
           .
        
         
           For
           these
           respects
           ,
           whoever
           shall
           appear
        
         
           Pleas'd
           or
           displeas'd
           ,
           to
           me
           my
           Musings
           are
        
         
           Considerable
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           one
        
         
           They
           do
           offend
           ,
           them
           ,
           he
           may
           let
           alone
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           been
           tendred
           unto
           many
           ,
        
         
           I
           never
           ,
           yet
           ,
           inforced
           them
           on
           any
           ,
        
         
           Against
           their
           wills
           ;
           except
           perhaps
           it
           were
        
         
           To
           save
           them
           ,
           whose
           destruction
           I
           thought
           near
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           (
           I
           will
           not
           be
           shie
           the
           Truth
           to
           say
           )
        
         
           No
           men
           ,
           have
           worse
           requited
           me
           ,
           then
           they
           :
        
         
           But
           peradventure
           ,
           if
           that
           dead
           I
           were
           ,
        
         
           None
           daring
           to
           be
           their
           Remembrancer
           ,
        
         
           (
           As
           I
           have
           been
           )
           they
           may
           more
           mischief'd
           be
        
         
           Through
           want
           of
           one
           ,
           then
           troubled
           now
           by
           me
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             George
             Wither's
          
           Appollogy
           for
           composing
           the
           Poem
           called
           
             Vox
             Vulgi
          
           ;
           being
           a
           
             Welcome
             home
          
           from
           the
           
             Counties
             ,
             Citties
          
           and
           Burroughs
           ,
           to
           their
           
             Prevaricating
             Members
          
           ;
           saving
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           faithfull
           and
           discreet
           Individual
           member
           thereof
           ;
           which
           Poem
           was
           surprised
           before
           quite
           finished
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             ,
             here
             makes
             his
             defence
             ;
          
           
             Clears
             his
             asspersed
             Innocence
             ;
          
           
             And
             frees
             himselfe
             ,
             from
             Just
             suspition
             ,
          
           
             Of
             acting
             ought
             ,
             without
             Commission
             .
          
        
         
           HEre
           ,
           I
           have
           time
           to
           meditate
           upon
           ,
        
         
           What
           ,
           I
           my self
           ,
           and
           other
           men
           have
           done
           ,
        
         
           Occasioning
           my
           suffering
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           what
           's
           thought
           my
           Crime
           :
        
         
           Lest
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           I
           may
           him
           offend
           who
           gave
           it
           ,
        
         
           I
           will
           improve
           this
           Leisure
           ,
           whilst
           I
           have
           it
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           when
           my
           Musings
           ,
           are
           exprest
           in
           words
           ,
        
         
           The
           better
           means
           to
           Scan
           them
           it
           affords
           ;
        
         
           And
           to
           declare
           ,
           what
           I
           shall
           now
           expresse
           ,
        
         
           I
           may
           hereafter
           ,
           want
           both
           Time
           ,
           and
           Place
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           being
           dead
           ,
           before
           my
           Tryal-day
           ,
        
         
           My
           false
           Accusors
           ,
           to
           my
           charge
           may
           lay
           ,
        
         
           What
           they
           shall
           please
           ;
           and
           none
           be
           certain
           ,
           why
        
         
           I
           was
           committed
           in
           this
           Jayl
           to
           die
           .
        
         
           GOD
           give
           me
           strength
           ,
           to
           finish
           this
           ;
           and
           than
           ,
        
         
           Let
           all
           my
           foes
           ,
           do
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           what
           they
           can
           .
        
         
         
           I
           am
           not
           only
           question'd
           ,
           for
           a
           thing
           ,
        
         
           Presum'd
           misdone
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           for
           the
           Spring
        
         
           Whence
           't
           is
           deriv'd
           ;
           and
           pleas'd
           some
           are
           ,
           to
           say
        
         
           That
           rending
           of
           my
           whole
           Estate
           away
           ,
        
         
           Had
           me
           provok'd
           unto
           an
           angry-fit
           ,
        
         
           Which
           was
           the
           Cause
           ,
           of
           what
           I
           lately
           writ
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           a
           scurrulous
           intent
           .
        
         
           To
           cast
           asspertions
           on
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           To
           make
           it
           so
           appear
           ,
           depriv'd
           I
           am
           ,
        
         
           Of
           what
           best
           proves
           ,
           that
           ,
           I
           deserve
           no
           blame
           .
        
         
           My
           last
           Conception
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           before
           to
           Light
        
         
           It
           could
           be
           brought
           ,
           was
           snatcht
           out
           of
           my
           sight
           )
        
         
           May
           forced
           be
           to
           speak
           ,
           what
           I
           ne'r
           thought
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           else
           ,
           be
           smother'd
           ,
           as
           a
           birth'worth
           nought
           :
        
         
           Or
           ,
           (
           that
           an
           ill
           intention
           may
           appear
           )
        
         
           Some
           Verses
           may
           be
           pickt
           out
           here
           and
           there
           ,
        
         
           (
           Without
           those
           Qualifyings
           ,
           which
           precede
           ,
        
         
           Or
           follow
           ,
           to
           illustrate
           what
           they
           read
           )
        
         
           Whereby
           ,
           some
           Inferences
           may
           be
           made
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           on
           Good-manners
           ,
           I
           ,
           intrenched
           had
           ,
        
         
           In
           summing
           up
           ,
           and
           personating
           that
        
         
           Which
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           the
           Common-voice
           relate
           :
        
         
           Thus
           much
           to
           be
           intended
           doth
           appear
           ,
        
         
           By
           what
           ,
           I
           do
           already
           see
           and
           hear
           .
        
         
           Which
           falsehood
           ,
           if
           ,
           but
           barely
           I
           deny
        
         
           I
           shall
           in
           words
           alone
           ,
           retort
           the
           Lie
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           Reason
           may
           be
           born
           down
           by
           the
           noises
           ,
        
         
           Arising
           from
           
             plurallity
             of
             Voices
          
           ,
        
         
           Yeld
           forth
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           shall
           intrude
           to
           do
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           nor
           GOD
           ,
           nor
           Good-men
           calls
           them
           to
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           will
           produce
           a
           Vindication
           ,
        
         
           That
           may
           be
           justifi'd
           by
           demonstration
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           by
           such
           Reasons
           as
           will
           do
           me
           right
           ;
        
         
           Unlesse
           they
           shall
           be
           kept
           from
           open
           sight
           ,
        
         
         
           Or
           clipt
           ;
           or
           ,
           I
           not
           suffered
           be
           to
           say
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           to
           clear
           ,
           my self
           produce
           I
           may
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           if
           so
           ;
           by
           the
           consciences
           of
           them
        
         
           I
           shall
           be
           quit
           ,
           whose
           words
           will
           me
           cendemn
           .
        
         
           My
           Cause
           ,
           may
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           injur'd
           be
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           can
           do
           no
           harm
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           Though
           that
           which
           is
           
             without
             me
          
           ,
           wrong'd
           hath
           been
        
         
           And
           may
           be
           still
           ,
           all
           shall
           be
           safe
           within
           ,
        
         
           So
           long
           as
           GOD
           ,
           assisteth
           me
           ,
           by
           whom
        
         
           I
           ,
           with
           this
           confidence
           ,
           am
           arm'd
           become
           ;
        
         
           And
           peradventure
           ,
           they
           who
           think
           to
           spoil
           ,
        
         
           This
           confidence
           ,
           may
           give
           themselves
           the
           foile
           .
        
         
           Their
           scandal
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           I
           le
           assay
           ,
        
         
           To
           wipe
           off
           ,
           who
           suppose
           my
           losses
           may
        
         
           Provoke
           me
           ,
           or
           ,
           that
           my
           oppressions
           had
        
         
           Prevail'd
           ,
           to
           make
           me
           grow
           a
           little
           mad
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           they
           mistaken
           are
           in
           that
           surmise
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           to
           the
           world-ward
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           wise
           ,
        
         
           To
           be
           by
           them
           distempred
           ,
           in
           a
           mood
        
         
           Like
           those
           ,
           who
           trust
           in
           Riches
           more
           than
           GOD
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           by
           what
           I
           am
           like
           to
           undergoe
           ,
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           proved
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           so
           in
           love
           ,
           as
           men
           conceive
           ,
        
         
           With
           that
           ,
           whereof
           the
           World
           can
           me
           bereave
           ,
        
         
           As
           to
           ingage
           ,
           for
           such
           poor
           Interests
           ,
        
         
           My
           quiet
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           by
           those
           contests
        
         
           Which
           I
           adventure
           on
           ,
           if
           I
           saw
           nought
           ,
        
         
           That
           much
           more
           worth
           such
           hazards
           ,
           I
           had
           thought
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           this
           mind
           ,
           if
           my
           Actions
           did
           not
           shew
           ,
        
         
           In
           former
           times
           ,
           those
           will
           that
           shall
           ensue
           ,
        
         
           When
           ,
           more
           undoubtedly
           those
           things
           appear
           ,
        
         
           Which
           of
           my
           Writings
           ,
           the
           chief
           motives
           were
           .
        
         
           And
           will
           shew
           whether
           ,
           I
           did
           ought
           intend
        
         
           To
           drive
           on
           an
           ignoble
           ,
           or
           self-end
           .
        
         
         
           It
           may
           he
           known
           ,
           by
           what
           was
           heretofore
        
         
           Divulg'd
           ,
           that
           ,
           nothing
           now
           befalls
           me
           more
        
         
           Then
           I
           expected
           ;
           That
           ,
           I
           did
           foresee
        
         
           What
           lately
           seiz'd
           on
           other
           men
           and
           me
           :
        
         
           That
           ,
           having
           been
           here
           ,
           in
           the
           Worlds
           great
           School
        
         
           So
           long
           a
           time
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           so
           much
           Fool
           ,
        
         
           As
           not
           to
           know
           ,
           how
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           and
           means
           to
           make
        
         
           In
           seasonable
           time
           to
           save
           my
           stake
        
         
           And
           mend
           my
           Game
           ;
           if
           I
           unto
           that
           end
        
         
           Had
           play'd
           it
           ,
           which
           most
           other
           men
           intend
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           if
           I
           thought
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           look
           on
           me
        
         
           With
           most
           contempt
           ,
           were
           better
           then
           they
           be
           .
        
         
           I
           knew
           as
           well
           as
           any
           ,
           how
           to
           Fawn
           ,
        
         
           And
           flatter
           ;
           what
           to
           give
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           Pawn
        
         
           For
           my
           advantage
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           have
           thought
        
         
           That
           ,
           worth
           my
           seeking
           ,
           for
           which
           most
           men
           sought
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           I
           find
           it
           an
           
             imperfect
             Light
          
        
         
           Whereby
           at
           first
           ,
           I
           walk'd
           ,
           it
           gave
           me
           sight
        
         
           Of
           much
           more
           then
           the
           World
           believ'd
           ,
           I
           saw
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           kept
           me
           of
           mine
           
             own
             heart
          
           so
           in
           awe
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           notwithstanding
           I
           did
           for
           a
           season
        
         
           Oft
           stagger
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           'twixt
           Faith
           and
           Reason
           ,
        
         
           (
           And
           stumbled
           otherwhile
           ,
           into
           those
           things
        
         
           Which
           Ruine
           ,
           unless
           Grace
           prevention
           brings
           )
        
         
           I
           ,
           in
           the
           main
           ,
           pursu'd
           a
           
             Good
             Design
          
           ;
        
         
           (
           Not
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           by
           any
           power
           of
           mine
           )
        
         
           And
           by
           some
           Symptoms
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           perceiv'd
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           till
           of
           my
           Estate
           ,
           I
           was
           bereav'd
           ,
        
         
           My
           work
           ,
           would
           neither
           well
           be
           carryed
           on
        
         
           (
           When
           that
           time
           came
           ,
           wherein
           it
           should
           be
           done
           )
        
         
           Nor
           ,
           take
           so
           good
           effect
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           then
           ,
        
         
           Upon
           my
           Self
           ,
           or
           upon
           
             other
             men
          
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           which
           cause
           ,
           when
           I
           saw
           it
           must
           be
           so
           ,
        
         
           Without
           reluctancy
           ,
           I
           ,
           let
           all
           go
           ,
        
         
         
           And
           without
           nourishing
           ,
           a
           secret
           spleen
        
         
           Against
           their
           persons
           ,
           who
           my
           foes
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           
             future
             things
          
           ,
           much
           better
           will
           display
        
         
           Then
           all
           which
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           ;
        
         
           As
           also
           ,
           that
           ,
           they
           who
           from
           me
           of
           late
           ,
        
         
           Have
           torn
           unmercifully
           ,
           my
           Estate
           ;
        
         
           By
           far
           worse
           motives
           thereunto
           were
           led
           ,
        
         
           Then
           those
           ,
           which
           me
           inclin'd
           to
           what
           I
           did
           .
        
         
           Loss
           to
           prevent
           ,
           or
           to
           regain
           
             what
             's
             lost
          
           ,
        
         
           I
           did
           adventure
           no
           more
           pains
           or
           cost
           ,
        
         
           Then
           Reason
           warranted
           ,
           and
           obligations
        
         
           Which
           bound
           me
           to
           have
           care
           of
           my
           Relations
           ;
        
         
           Or
           might
           ,
           then
           ,
           by
           pursuing
           of
           that
           course
        
         
           Assure
           me
           ,
           how
           much
           better'd
           ,
           or
           grown
           worse
        
         
           Men
           ,
           by
           those
           Judgements
           and
           those
           Mercies
           were
           ,
        
         
           Which
           GOD
           ,
           had
           variously
           dispensed
           here
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           having
           thereby
           learned
           what
           GOd
           meant
        
         
           I
           ,
           with
           my
           losses
           was
           as
           well
           content
        
         
           As
           is
           a
           Christian
           when
           by
           Turks
           pursu'd
        
         
           (
           Who
           overpower
           him
           by
           their
           multitude
           )
        
         
           He
           wracks
           his
           Vessell
           on
           a
           friendly
           shore
           ,
        
         
           Where
           ,
           he
           hath
           Life
           and
           Freedom
           ,
           though
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           Why
           ,
           should
           I
           angry
           be
           to
           see
           that
           gone
        
         
           Which
           if
           I
           had
           not
           lost
           ,
           had
           me
           undone
           ?
        
         
           Which
           also
           ,
           will
           undo
           them
           ,
           who
           now
           have
           it
           ,
        
         
           And
           (
           if
           good
           heed
           he
           take
           not
           )
           him
           that
           gave
           it
           ?
        
         
           Or
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           restor'd
           again
           to
           me
           ,
        
         
           If
           ,
           for
           GOD's
           Glory
           ,
           and
           my
           good
           it
           be
           ?
        
         
           Why
           ,
           should
           I
           be
           displeas'd
           to
           be
           bereft
        
         
           Of
           that
           ,
           whose
           loss
           hath
           an
           assurance
           left
        
         
           Of
           better
           things
           ?
           Of
           that
           ,
           which
           ,
           whilst
           possest
           ,
        
         
           Increast
           my
           troubles
           ,
           and
           disturb'd
           my
           rest
           ?
        
         
           Of
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           must
           shortly
           leave
           (
           though
           mine
           )
        
         
           And
           ,
           know
           not
           (
           when
           the
           same
           I
           must
           resign
           )
        
         
         
           Whether
           ,
           it
           to
           their
           Weal
           or
           Woe
           ,
           shall
           tend
           ,
        
         
           To
           whom
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           dead
           ,
           it
           will
           descend
           ?
        
         
           These
           things
           considered
           ,
           all
           
             wise
             men
          
           know
        
         
           That
           ,
           nor
           these
           ,
           nor
           my
           former
           Musings
           flow
        
         
           From
           discontentments
           ,
           or
           from
           wrath
           that
           springs
        
         
           From
           loss
           of
           inconsiderable
           things
           :
        
         
           And
           Wisemens
           ,
           good
           esteems
           ,
           if
           keep
           I
           may
           ,
        
         
           A
           rush
           I
           care
           not
           ,
           what
           fools
           think
           or
           say
           ,
        
         
           On
           whom
           ,
           the
           less
           impression
           it
           will
           make
           ,
        
         
           The
           more
           I
           rationally
           write
           ,
           or
           speak
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           that
           ,
           whereby
           most
           blame
           to
           me
           may
           come
           ,
        
         
           (
           And
           ,
           which
           will
           probably
           be
           charged
           home
           )
        
         
           Is
           an
           Impeachment
           for
           a
           hainous
           thing
        
         
           That
           some
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           a
           Lybelling
        
         
           Against
           the
           COMMONS
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           proved
           true
        
         
           I
           le
           ask
           no
           favour
           :
           For
           ,
           I
           think
           none
           due
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           an
           unjust
           imputation
        
         
           I
           for
           my
           sufferings
           claim
           a
           Reparation
           ,
        
         
           Expecting
           (
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           refus'd
           )
        
         
           That
           ,
           what
           is
           call'd
           a
           Lybel
           be
           produc'd
        
         
           To
           open
           view
           ,
           and
           sight
           of
           ev'ry
           one
        
         
           Who
           may
           concerned
           be
           ,
           in
           what
           is
           done
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           ,
           none
           may
           usurp
           a
           Priviledge
        
         
           Thereon
           to
           passe
           a
           Sentence
           as
           my
           Judge
           ,
        
         
           Who
           shall
           not
           read
           ,
           or
           hear
           the
           same
           throughout
           ▪
        
         
           For
           ,
           Solomon
           hath
           freed
           it
           so
           from
           doubt
        
         
           That
           ,
           to
           averr
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           a
           fear'd
           ,
        
         
           
             He
             ,
             that
             doth
             Censure
             what
             he
             never
             heard
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Deserveth
             shame
          
           ;
           And
           I
           shall
           rather
           laugh
        
         
           And
           Jeer
           thereat
           ,
           then
           either
           grieve
           or
           chafe
           ;
        
         
           Because
           ,
           (
           at
           worst
           )
           I
           ,
           then
           a
           Doome
           shall
           have
           ,
        
         
           Much
           like
           as
           if
           ,
           a
           Fool
           had
           call'd
           me
           Knave
           .
        
         
           If
           left
           to
           Publick
           view
           ,
           my
           Poem
           be
           ,
        
         
           And
           finisht
           as
           intended
           was
           by
           me
        
         
         
           No
           worse
           construction
           ,
           thereof
           can
           be
           made
        
         
           Then
           this
           ,
           that
           ,
           I
           have
           call'd
           a
           Spade
           a
           Spade
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           means
           devis'd
           ,
           whereby
           men
           may
           appear
        
         
           Unto
           themselves
           ,
           what
           others
           know
           they
           are
           .
        
         
           By
           
             fained
             speakers
          
           ,
           I
           have
           onely
           said
        
         
           What
           was
           to
           me
           by
           Common-fame
           convey'd
        
         
           And
           murmur'd
           in
           most
           places
           ,
           to
           worse
           ends
        
         
           Then
           that
           ,
           wheteto
           my
           harmless
           Poem
           tends
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           presume
           the
           Truth
           to
           tell
        
         
           
             I
             am
             rewarded
             ill
             ,
             for
             doing
             well
             :
          
        
         
           For
           ,
           thereby
           ,
           I
           not
           onely
           turn'd
           aside
        
         
           That
           general
           reproach
           which
           was
           apply'd
        
         
           To
           all
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           alone
        
         
           To
           them
           confin'd
           it
           ,
           who
           brought
           blame
           thereon
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           likewise
           ,
           without
           personally
           blaming
        
         
           (
           Or
           marking
           any
           forth
           )
           to
           their
           defaming
           ,
        
         
           Have
           sought
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           their
           Cognisance
           ,
        
         
           Who
           might
           thereby
           ,
           the
           
             Publick
             weal
          
           advance
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           who
           ,
           if
           it
           prov'd
           worthy
           Approbation
        
         
           Might
           useful
           make
           it
           for
           the
           Reformation
        
         
           Of
           that
           ,
           which
           else
           ,
           will
           have
           a
           Cousequence
        
         
           More
           hurtful
           ,
           then
           my
           Innocent-Offence
           ,
        
         
           For
           ,
           though
           by
           publication
           ,
           I
           had
           done
        
         
           What
           might
           have
           seem'd
           a
           fault
           ;
           (
           and
           now
           is
           none
           )
        
         
           The
           Generality
           but
           little
           more
        
         
           Had
           thereby
           known
           ,
           then
           what
           most
           knew
           before
           ,
        
         
           When
           to
           worse
           ends
           ,
           and
           more
           apparant
           wrongs
        
         
           'T
           was
           tost
           ,
           upon
           the
           Rackets
           of
           mens
           Tongues
           ;
        
         
           Who
           ,
           so
           dissatisfied
           seem
           to
           be
        
         
           By
           what
           ,
           they
           lately
           feel
           ,
           and
           hear
           and
           see
           ,
        
         
           That
           very
           frequently
           they
           are
           offended
        
         
           Ev'n
           with
           what
           for
           their
           welfare
           ,
           seems
           intended
           ;
        
         
           Because
           ,
           they
           having
           often
           been
           deceiv'd
        
         
           Suspect
           ,
           some
           
             future
             mischiefs
          
           then
           conceiv'd
           :
        
         
         
           Yea
           ,
           then
           ,
           are
           things
           ,
           when
           plausibly
           projected
           ,
        
         
           The
           lesse
           believed
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           suspected
           ;
        
         
           Not
           by
           those
           onely
           ,
           who
           now
           called
           are
        
         
           Phanaticks
           ,
           but
           ,
           by
           those
           likewise
           that
           were
        
         
           Distinguish'd
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Cavalier
           ;
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           our
           
             Jacks
             indifferent
          
           ,
           do
           begin
        
         
           To
           be
           more
           Talkative
           then
           they
           have
           been
           ,
        
         
           Because
           ,
           they
           find
           themselves
           in
           danger
           (
           whether
        
         
           They
           are
           of
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           side
           ,
           or
           of
           neither
           )
        
         
           So
           long
           ,
           as
           things
           which
           Reason
           order
           might
           ,
        
         
           Shall
           passe
           by
           number
           onely
           ,
           without
           weight
           .
        
         
           To
           intimate
           ,
           that
           ,
           Parliaments
           had
           been
        
         
           Disturb'd
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           brought
           in
        
         
           A
           surrepticious
           way
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           by
           them
        
         
           The
           People
           were
           abus
           '
           ,
           d
           is
           no
           great
           crime
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           is
           affirming
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           deceiv'd
        
         
           Unfitting
           to
           be
           spoken
           ,
           or
           believ'd
           ,
        
         
           When
           generally
           avow'd
           ;
           nor
           to
           averr
        
         
           A
           
             Parliament
             in
             grosse
          
           ,
           may
           sometimes
           err
           ,
        
         
           Since
           ,
           neither
           to
           be
           wise
           ,
           or
           Innocent
           ,
        
         
           Is
           ,
           an
           
             inseperable
             Accident
          
        
         
           Of
           Parliaments
           ;
           as
           hath
           apparant
           been
           ,
        
         
           By
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           in
           our
           own
           dayes
           have
           seen
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           that
           ,
           they
           may
           with
           Treason
           ,
           and
           with
           Murther
           ,
        
         
           Be
           charged
           ,
           we
           shall
           need
           to
           look
           no
           further
        
         
           Then
           ,
           unto
           those
           Transactions
           which
           have
           past
           ,
        
         
           Both
           in
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           What
           have
           I
           then
           misdone
           in
           making
           known
        
         
           How
           foolish
           ,
           mad
           ,
           or
           wicked
           some
           were
           grown
           ?
        
         
           How
           much
           opprest
           men
           are
           ;
           how
           griev'd
           ;
           and
           how
        
         
           Exasperated
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           they
           grow
           ?
        
         
           What
           fault
           commit
           I
           ,
           when
           I
           hear
           men
           say
        
         
           What
           's
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           see
           done
           every
           day
           ,
        
         
         
           If
           I
           declare
           (
           sedition
           to
           prevent
           )
        
         
           That
           I
           perceive
           most
           men
           are
           discontent
           ,
        
         
           And
           froward
           ?
           since
           I
           neither
           made
           them
           such
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           ,
           therein
           am
           concerned
           half
           so
           much
        
         
           As
           other
           men
           ?
           nor
           did
           intend
           a
           course
        
         
           Thereby
           ,
           to
           make
           what
           's
           evil
           ,
           to
           be
           worse
           ?
        
         
           And
           ,
           since
           ,
           by
           that
           ,
           which
           lately
           written
           was
        
         
           By
           me
           ,
           no
           mischief
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
        
         
           Unless
           ,
           by
           accident
           befall
           it
           may
           ,
        
         
           As
           when
           Heat
           melteth
           Wax
           ,
           and
           hardens
           Clay
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           hard
           usage
           (
           therefore
           )
           to
           be
           thrown
        
         
           Into
           a
           Jail
           ;
           of
           all
           that
           was
           mine
           own
           ,
        
         
           In
           my
           old
           Age
           dispoil'd
           ;
           shut
           up
           alone
           ,
        
         
           Where
           ,
           sick
           or
           well
           (
           attended
           on
           by
           none
           )
        
         
           I
           must
           in
           longest
           nights
           the
           hazzards
           take
        
         
           Of
           what
           may
           happen
           ,
           sleeping
           or
           awake
           ;
        
         
           Not
           impudent
           enough
           ,
           to
           beg
           or
           borrow
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           having
           certainty
           of
           bread
           ,
           to
           morrow
           ,
        
         
           If
           Charity
           should
           fail
           :
           which
           ,
           is
           a
           case
        
         
           Much
           worse
           ,
           then
           oft
           befalleth
           in
           this
           place
           ,
        
         
           To
           Thieves
           and
           Murtherers
           :
           yet
           ,
           this
           is
           not
        
         
           Here
           mention'd
           as
           repining
           at
           my
           Lot
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           whereas
           I
           am
           onely
           lodged
           there
           ,
        
         
           Where
           Murtherers
           and
           Thieves
           confined
           are
           ,
        
         
           The
           Son
           of
           GOD
           ,
           who
           for
           my
           Ransome
           dy'd
        
         
           Was
           twixt
           a
           Thief
           and
           Murth'rer
           crucifi'd
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           in
           my
           present
           suff'rings
           I
           am
           eas'd
           ,
        
         
           By
           being
           well
           assur'd
           ,
           that
           GOD
           is
           pleas'd
        
         
           With
           what
           befals
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           shall
           at
           last
        
         
           Be
           fill'd
           with
           sweetness
           ,
           by
           what
           had
           a
           taste
        
         
           Of
           Bitterness
           at
           first
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           to
           them
        
         
           Who
           ,
           me
           and
           my
           endeavour
           now
           contemn
           ,
        
         
           Things
           may
           hereafter
           profitable
           be
           ,
        
         
           Which
           are
           at
           present
           ,
           mischievous
           to
           me
           .
        
         
         
           Despised
           Instruments
           will
           be
           of
           use
        
         
           To
           bring
           to
           mind
           ,
           that
           which
           will
           help
           reduce
        
         
           Confusion
           into
           order
           ,
           when
           apply'd
        
         
           By
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           not
           spurned
           at
           by
           Pride
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           things
           which
           by
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           much
           were
           Jeer'd
        
         
           As
           Josuah's
           Rams-horns
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           appear'd
        
         
           Surrounding
           Jericho
           ,
           will
           bring
           about
        
         
           As
           great
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           as
           then
           was
           wrought
           ;
        
         
           Though
           no
           Examples
           ,
           yet
           ,
           nor
           good
           advice
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           private
           Admonitions
           make
           those
           wise
           ,
        
         
           Who
           have
           not
           Eyes
           to
           see
           ,
           what
           they
           behold
        
         
           Nor
           Ears
           ,
           to
           hear
           a
           Truth
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           told
           .
        
         
           The
           hour
           is
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           which
           I
           expect
        
         
           May
           probably
           give
           this
           a
           good
           effect
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           there
           are
           times
           wherein
           that
           will
           content
        
         
           For
           which
           ,
           we
           shall
           at
           other
           times
           be
           shent
           .
        
         
           My
           Poem
           ,
           stiled
           OPOBALSAMUM
           ,
        
         
           (
           Though
           )
           more
           offensive
           ,
           then
           my
           last
           ,
           to
           some
           )
        
         
           The
           Commons
           (
           named
           the
           
             Long
             Parliament
          
           )
        
         
           Did
           winck
           at
           ,
           without
           show
           of
           discontent
           :
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           though
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           I
           made
           bold
           to
           tell
        
         
           Wherein
           ,
           their
           faulty-members
           did
           not
           well
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           then
           (
           as
           in
           the
           last
           )
           had
           so
           divided
        
         
           The
           Goats
           from
           Sheep
           ;
           and
           had
           so
           well
           provided
        
         
           To
           save
           their
           honour
           ,
           who
           least
           guilty
           were
        
         
           That
           (
           though
           when
           that
           first
           Poem
           ,
           did
           appear
           ,
        
         
           I
           was
           to
           them
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           for
           telling
        
         
           What
           some
           of
           them
           to
           hear
           of
           ,
           were
           unwilling
           )
        
         
           They
           me
           inlarged
           ,
           and
           vouchsaf'd
           me
           more
        
         
           Respect
           in
           show
           ,
           then
           e're
           they
           did
           before
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           prudently
           observing
           ,
           that
           the
           shame
        
         
           Which
           they
           in
           chief
           deserv'd
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           blame
           ,
        
         
           Was
           upon
           all
           ,
           without
           distinction
           flung
           ,
        
         
           (
           Till
           ,
           unto
           those
           to
           whom
           it
           did
           belong
           ,
        
         
         
           I
           had
           confin'd
           it
           )
           not
           one
           word
           was
           spoken
        
         
           To
           me
           ,
           which
           their
           displeasure
           might
           betoken
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           some
           good
           use
           was
           made
           ,
           (
           though
           I
           confess
        
         
           Not
           very
           much
           )
           of
           what
           I
           did
           express
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           when
           ,
           by
           time
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           mind
           was
           wore
           ,
        
         
           I
           ,
           had
           as
           little
           favour
           as
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           so
           I
           have
           had
           also
           ,
           ever
           since
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           still
           ,
           some
           at
           my
           writings
           took
           offence
           ,
        
         
           And
           more
           my
           wrongs
           ,
           by
           one
           
             foe
             ,
             one
             day
          
           ,
           were
        
         
           Then
           all
           my
           Friends
           ,
           could
           right
           in
           twenty
           year
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           have
           hope
           ,
           the
           Commons
           before
           whom
        
         
           I
           must
           be
           try'd
           ,
           as
           prudent
           will
           become
           .
        
         
           The
           Priviledge
           of
           WATERFORD
           affords
           ,
        
         
           The
           Freedom
           of
           explaining
           their
           own
           words
        
         
           To
           all
           her
           Citizens
           .
           If
           my
           words
           are
        
         
           Allow'd
           but
           that
           Sense
           onely
           ,
           which
           they
           bear
        
         
           Grammatically
           ,
           I
           no
           more
           desire
           ,
        
         
           So
           that
           my
           Poem
           be
           preserv'd
           intire
           ,
        
         
           And
           perfected
           with
           my
           last
           thoughts
           thereon
        
         
           According
           to
           my
           mind
           when
           't
           was
           begun
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           no
           great
           credit
           again
           thereby
           they
           shall
        
         
           Who
           weigh
           a
           matter
           ,
           till
           they
           hear
           it
           all
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           they
           will
           much
           bewray
           their
           ignorances
           ,
        
         
           Who
           heed
           not
           Causes
           ,
           with
           their
           Circumstances
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           before
           my
           Book
           ,
           as
           Epigram
        
         
           Whereby
           ,
           I
           wholly
           Vindicated
           am
        
         
           From
           that
           which
           is
           pretended
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           hear
        
         
           That
           will
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           appear
           .
        
         
           If
           so
           ,
           I
           find
           it
           ,
           there
           is
           mischief
           meant
        
         
           Which
           I
           shall
           find
           a
           Medium
           to
           prevent
           ,
        
         
           Unless
           there
           be
           ,
           in
           some
           an
           impudence
        
         
           Much
           more
           deserving
           blame
           then
           my
           offence
           .
        
         
           That
           Epigram
           did
           evidently
           shew
        
         
           My
           Book
           designed
           for
           the
           private
           view
        
         
         
           Of
           Clarendon
           ,
           (
           suppos'd
           so
           wise
           and
           just
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           him
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           pleased
           to
           intrust
        
         
           Ev'n
           with
           his
           Conscience
           )
           to
           receive
           his
           Doom
        
         
           Before
           ,
           that
           forth
           in
           Publick
           it
           should
           come
           :
        
         
           Because
           ,
           that
           ,
           I
           was
           hopeful
           it
           might
           bring
        
         
           By
           means
           of
           him
           ,
           some
           notions
           to
           the
           King
        
         
           Whereof
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           would
           have
           made
           some
           use
        
         
           To
           further
           ,
           what
           shall
           to
           his
           Weal
           conduce
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           if
           that
           Epigram
           concealed
           be
        
         
           It
           both
           dishonours
           him
           ,
           and
           injures
           me
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           lyable
           it
           makes
           him
           ,
           to
           suspect
        
         
           That
           ,
           me
           ,
           in
           
             Ill
             designs
          
           ,
           he
           doth
           protect
           ;
        
         
           The
           wrong
           to
           me
           is
           without
           precedent
           ,
        
         
           For
           ,
           e're
           I
           had
           expressed
           what
           I
           meant
        
         
           With
           my
           imperfect
           Poem
           ,
           I
           was
           seiz'd
           ;
        
         
           Accus'd
           of
           whatsoever
           others
           pleas'd
           ,
        
         
           And
           here
           ,
           unto
           an
           
             ignominious
             Jail
          
        
         
           Committed
           am
           unheard
           ,
           and
           without
           Bail.
        
         
           I
           hope
           for
           better
           usage
           ,
           when
           the
           Ring
        
         
           Of
           suff'rings
           I
           have
           trod
           ,
           till
           me
           it
           bring
        
         
           Before
           my
           Judges
           :
           (
           for
           what
           e're
           is
           thought
           )
        
         
           Their
           honour
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           infring'd
           in
           ought
           .
        
         
           Their
           charge
           ,
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           ,
           yet
           know
           not
           how
        
         
           May
           honestly
           be
           prov'd
           ;
           but
           ,
           this
           I
           know
           ,
        
         
           The
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           may
           much
           honour
           get
        
         
           By
           well
           approving
           that
           which
           I
           have
           writ
        
         
           (
           Considering
           ,
           I
           therein
           have
           appeal'd
           ,
        
         
           To
           GOD
           ,
           and
           men
           )
           if
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           conceal'd
           .
        
         
           From
           open
           view
           ,
           and
           mulcts
           upon
           me
           laid
        
         
           For
           mentioning
           in
           private
           ,
           what
           was
           said
           ,
        
         
           In
           publick
           by
           the
           People
           ;
           who
           ,
           thereby
        
         
           And
           ,
           therein
           ,
           are
           concern'd
           as
           much
           as
           I
           ;
        
         
           Because
           ,
           my
           purpose
           ,
           in
           that
           Poem
           ,
           tends
        
         
           To
           
             common
             good
          
           ,
           without
           sinister
           ends
           .
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           if
           we
           to
           our selves
           ,
           may
           not
           relate
           ,
        
         
           Our
           thoughts
           in
           words
           ,
           and
           them
           Communicate
        
         
           To
           Peers
           intrusted
           by
           the
           
             Supream
             Power
          
           ,
        
         
           (
           For
           Preservarion
           of
           their
           peace
           and
           our
           )
        
         
           We
           are
           in
           danger
           ,
           shortly
           ,
           to
           become
        
         
           The
           veriest
           slaves
           throughout
           all
           Christendom
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           said
           in
           that
           which
           was
           surpriz'd
           )
        
         
           The
           
             Prudent
             Commons
          
           ,
           will
           be
           so
           advis'd
        
         
           When
           they
           with
           seriousness
           ,
           have
           that
           perused
        
         
           Whereby
           ,
           they
           are
           suppos'd
           by
           me
           abused
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           finding
           none
           reproved
           save
           onely
           those
           ,
        
         
           Who
           them
           in
           their
           debatings
           did
           oppose
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           they
           likewise
           (
           after
           next
           October
           ,
        
         
           Who
           were
           half
           mad
           in
           June
           )
           wise
           ,
           and
           grown
           sober
           ,
        
         
           Will
           mend
           their
           former
           manners
           ,
           and
           become
        
         
           As
           helpful
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           troublesome
           ;
        
         
           Both
           Parties
           then
           ,
           will
           ,
           peradventure
           be
        
         
           Thenceforth
           ,
           as
           fully
           ,
           reconcil'd
           to
           me
        
         
           As
           I
           to
           all
           men
           am
           ;
           and
           ,
           what
           was
           not
        
         
           Ill-meant
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             well
             taken
          
           ,
           or
           forgot
           .
        
         
           If
           ,
           it
           be
           so
           ;
           It
           will
           a
           Symptome
           prove
        
         
           Of
           an
           abatement
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           remove
           ,
        
         
           Of
           some
           oppressions
           ,
           to
           prepare
           the
           way
        
         
           For
           what
           's
           reserv'd
           ,
           untill
           another
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           is
           this
           Apologie
           ?
        
         
           Not
           meerly
           ,
           from
           this
           place
           wherein
           I
           lie
           ,
        
         
           To
           free
           my
           Person
           ;
           or
           ,
           from
           that
           ,
           which
           may
        
         
           To
           me
           befall
           upon
           my
           Tryal-day
           .
        
         
           No
           ;
           those
           effects
           ,
           must
           from
           an
           abler
           spirit
        
         
           Proceed
           :
           All
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           or
           do
           ,
           or
           merit
           ,
        
         
           To
           add
           a
           contribution
           thereunto
           ,
        
         
           So
           ,
           little
           ,
           will
           to
           such
           a
           purpose
           do
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           rather
           ,
           provoke
           more
           my
           Foes
           ,
           I
           shall
        
         
           And
           deeper
           ,
           into
           their
           displeasure
           fall
           :
        
         
         
           For
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           pleading
           in
           the
           fittest
           Season
        
         
           A
           
             Righteous
             Cause
          
           ,
           with
           Arguments
           Reason
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           our
           well-doing
           ;
           or
           our
           saying
        
         
           The
           Truth
           ;
           nor
           Preaching
           ;
           nor
           
             unto
             them
             ,
             Praying
          
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           our
           long-suff'rings
           ;
           nor
           (
           when
           past
           they
           are
           )
        
         
           
             Good
             services
          
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           great
           so
           e're
           ,
        
         
           That
           so
           much
           moves
           ,
           as
           
             Flattery
             ,
             making
             Friends
          
           ,
        
         
           Large
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           serving
           of
           their
           present
           ends
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           have
           but
           an
           occasion
           took
        
         
           Thereby
           ,
           to
           mention
           somewhat
           ,
           yet
           unspoke
        
         
           A
           Nobler
           Cause
           concerning
           then
           mine
           own
           ,
        
         
           (
           And
           whereon
           ,
           Words
           will
           better
           be
           bestown
           )
        
         
           Wholly
           to
           GOD
           committing
           the
           success
        
         
           Make
           that
           ,
           the
           chief
           aim
           of
           what
           I
           express
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           hearing
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           (
           by
           
             common
             Fame
          
           )
        
         
           And
           partly
           knowing
           ,
           that
           ,
           oblig'd
           I
           am
        
         
           Not
           by
           my
           
             Nat'ral
             faculties
          
           alone
           ,
        
         
           On
           me
           conferred
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           (
           or
           none
           )
        
         
           But
           ,
           also
           ,
           by
           my
           Christianity
           ,
        
         
           (
           And
           ,
           not
           a
           little
           ,
           by
           a
           Moral-Tie
           )
        
         
           To
           speak
           ,
           and
           write
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           best
           I
           may
           ,
        
         
           To
           bring
           them
           who
           are
           out
           ,
           into
           their
           way
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           I
           le
           express
           ,
           what
           e're
           to
           that
           effect
        
         
           I
           do
           believe
           may
           tend
           ;
           without
           respect
        
         
           To
           Persons
           of
           a
           high
           or
           low
           degree
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           any
           Powers
           on
           Earth
           ,
           who
           e're
           they
           be
           .
        
         
           Councills
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           Soveraign
           Kings
           ,
        
         
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           Sacred
           things
           ,
        
         
           Whose
           Reputation
           ,
           whilst
           (
           at
           least
           )
           they
           are
        
         
           In
           being
           ,
           ought
           with
           conscientious
           care
        
         
           To
           be
           preserv'd
           ;
           because
           on
           them
           depends
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           to
           publick
           woe
           or
           welfare
           tends
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           He
           ,
           from
           whom
           all
           Powers
           their
           Being
           had
           ,
        
         
           And
           they
           ,
           for
           whose
           sakes
           onely
           they
           were
           made
        
         
         
           Ought
           so
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           ,
           that
           ,
           nought
           be
           wav'd
        
         
           Whereby
           their
           dues
           ,
           and
           honours
           ,
           may
           be
           sav'd
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           oft
           seen
           and
           felt
           ,
           in
           our
           own
           times
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           they
           of
           such
           Confusions
           ,
           and
           such
           Crimes
        
         
           Hath
           been
           the
           cause
           at
           least
           in
           letting
           in
        
         
           Much
           more
           destructive
           Plagues
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           Sin
        
         
           Of
           Privare
           Persons
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           know
        
         
           
             Was
             heretofore
          
           ,
           may
           be
           
             hereafter
             so
          
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           may
           and
           will
           ,
           in
           every
           Age
           grow
           worse
        
         
           Unless
           there
           be
           provision
           of
           some
           course
        
         
           To
           regulate
           them
           ;
           and
           ,
           a
           
             free
             consession
          
        
         
           
             (
             To
             Persons
             qualified
             with
             discretion
             )
          
        
         
           To
           mind
           them
           of
           their
           duties
           ,
           who
           have
           dar'd
        
         
           When
           they
           to
           
             Publick
             places
          
           were
           prefer'd
           ,
        
         
           Imploy
           those
           Priviledges
           as
           their
           own
        
         
           Which
           were
           for
           
             Publick
             services
          
           bestown
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           often
           do
           abuse
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           wrong
        
         
           Of
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           of
           right
           ,
           they
           do
           belong
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           now
           high
           time
           ,
           that
           Earthly
           Kings
           &
           Judges
           ,
        
         
           Should
           wiser
           grow
           ;
           and
           use
           their
           Peiviledges
           ,
        
         
           To
           better
           purposes
           then
           heretofore
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           his
           great
           Kingdom
           ,
           now
           is
           at
           the
           door
           ,
        
         
           Which
           will
           destroy
           those
           Empires
           that
           begun
        
         
           In
           NIMROD
           ,
           and
           through
           various
           forms
           did
           run
        
         
           Until
           the
           Tyrannies
           ,
           beginning
           than
        
         
           Shall
           have
           an
           end
           in
           that
           Misterious-man
           ,
        
         
           Who
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Dragon
             ,
             Scarlet-Whore
          
           and
           BEAST
           ,
        
         
           (
           Though
           mystically
           )
           truly
           is
           exprest
           .
        
         
           Then
           ,
           shall
           those
           Tyrannies
           ,
           and
           Usurpations
        
         
           Whereby
           he
           ,
           long
           time
           ,
           hath
           opprest
           the
           Nations
           ,
        
         
           And
           therewith
           ,
           every
           Branch
           that
           sprung
           therefrom
           ,
        
         
           Unto
           an
           everlasting
           Ruine
           come
           ;
        
         
           Though
           some
           of
           them
           are
           seemingly
           Besainted
           ,
        
         
           And
           with
           fair
           shewes
           of
           Holiness
           Bepainted
           .
        
         
         
           For
           ,
           I
           believe
           (
           although
           it
           doth
           appear
        
         
           To
           few
           men
           ,
           yet
           )
           
             Divine
             Records
          
           declare
        
         
           Aswell
           the
           Term
           of
           NIMROD'S
           Emperies
        
         
           As
           of
           
             Mysterious
             Babels
          
           Tyrannies
           ,
        
         
           Whose
           time
           ,
           
             Six
             hundred
             sixty
             six
          
           is
           known
        
         
           To
           
             number
             out
          
           :
           and
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           ov'rthrown
        
         
           With
           that
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           sprung
           ,
           when
           ripe
           't
           is
           grown
           .
        
         
           That
           ,
           to
           be
           
             All
             in
             all
          
           ,
           GOD
           ,
           may
           be
           known
           .
           (
           grown
           .
        
         
           And
           (
           as
           I've
           oft
           inferr'd
           )
           they
           ,
           who
           belong
        
         
           To
           that
           
             new
             Empire
          
           ,
           which
           will
           then
           grow
           strong
           ,
        
         
           Shall
           now
           way
           need
           their
           Persons
           ,
           to
           ingage
        
         
           By
           
             violent
             Actings
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           to
           bear
           the
           rage
        
         
           Of
           their
           opposers
           with
           a
           patient
           heart
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           suff'ring
           onely
           ,
           will
           be
           their
           chief
           part
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           he
           who
           in
           the
           Assyrian
           hoast
           did
           smite
        
         
           Fourscore
           five
           thousand
           Persons
           ,
           in
           one
           night
           ,
        
         
           Shall
           by
           the
           Pow'r
           and
           vertue
           of
           his
           Word
        
         
           Perform
           that
           work
           ,
           without
           their
           hand
           or
           sword
           .
        
         
           The
           CUP
           of
           Fornication
           ,
           so
           bewitches
        
         
           With
           love
           of
           Pleasures
           ,
           Honours
           ,
           and
           of
           Riches
        
         
           The
           
             great
             men
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           that
           ,
           they
           think
           none
        
         
           Are
           
             sober
             men
          
           ,
           unless
           they
           dote
           upon
        
         
           Those
           Vanities
           ,
           and
           prosecute
           those
           Ends
        
         
           To
           which
           ,
           their
           Policy
           and
           Power
           tends
           ,
        
         
           Until
           they
           grow
           as
           mad
           or
           drunk
           as
           they
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           then
           perhaps
           ,
           
             for
             wise
             men
          
           ,
           pass
           they
           may
           .
        
         
           As
           David
           sayes
           ,
           
             They
             will
             not
             Understand
          
           ;
        
         
           They
           will
           not
           heed
           what
           GOD
           hath
           now
           in
           hand
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           obstinately
           still
           adhere
           to
           those
        
         
           Who
           ,
           tempt
           them
           on
           ,
           unto
           their
           ov'rthrowes
           ,
        
         
           Till
           Ruine
           comes
           :
           For
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           aware
        
         
           How
           cheated
           by
           those
           Mountebanks
           they
           are
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           how
           those
           Parasites
           increase
           their
           store
           ,
        
         
           Ev'n
           to
           excess
           ,
           by
           making
           of
           them
           poor
           :
        
         
         
           Nor
           heed
           they
           ,
           how
           ,
           these
           cause
           them
           to
           destroy
        
         
           Those
           men
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           safety
           might
           enjoy
        
         
           With
           Love
           and
           Honour
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           lend
        
         
           Their
           Ears
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           no
           Good-men
           befren'd
           .
        
         
           They
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           see
        
         
           Into
           what
           dangers
           they
           approaching
           be
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           those
           as
           much
           they
           hate
           who
           cross
           their
           will
        
         
           To
           save
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           did
           come
           to
           kill
           .
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           ,
           the
           
             Reason
             of
             the
             State
          
           ,
        
         
           Too
           far
           insisted
           on
           ,
           is
           often
           that
        
         
           Which
           proves
           the
           bane
           of
           Kingdoms
           ;
           &
           yet
           still
        
         
           Either
           
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             Priests
          
           ,
           or
           their
           self-will
        
         
           Therewith
           besots
           them
           ;
           though
           they
           have
           bin
           told
           ,
        
         
           What
           thereon
           hath
           ensu'd
           in
           times
           of
           old
        
         
           When
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           GOD's
           directions
           had
           despis'd
           ;
        
         
           And
           acted
           that
           ,
           which
           their
           own
           hearts
           devis'd
        
         
           Although
           they
           by
           experiments
           had
           seen
           ,
        
         
           What
           ,
           of
           their
           Policies
           ,
           the
           fruits
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           of
           old
           examples
           :
           Saul
           ,
           thereby
        
         
           Deprived
           was
           of
           Life
           and
           Soveraignty
           .
        
         
           King
           Solomon
           ,
           by
           something
           like
           that
           Knack
        
         
           (
           To
           please
           his
           Wives
           )
           in
           honour
           suff'red
           Wrack
           .
        
         
           So
           ,
           Jeroboam
           ,
           though
           ,
           GOD
           promis'd
           him
           ,
        
         
           And
           to
           his
           seed
           ,
           a
           lasting
           Diadem
           ,
        
         
           By
           that
           State-policy
           ,
           whereby
           he
           sought
        
         
           To
           keep
           the
           Throne
           ,
           the
           loss
           thereof
           was
           wrought
           .
        
         
           Jehu
           ,
           regardless
           of
           GOD's
           promises
        
         
           The
           same
           course
           following
           ,
           had
           the
           like
           success
           .
        
         
           
             High
             places
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Groves
             ,
          
           and
           Priests
           of
           Baal
        
         
           Were
           chief
           occasions
           of
           King
           Ahabs
           fall
           ,
        
         
           The
           bringing
           of
           the
           Gods
           of
           Edom
           home
           ,
        
         
           In
           hope
           that
           they
           a
           strengthning
           might
           become
        
         
           Unto
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           the
           overthrow
        
         
           Of
           Amaziah
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           moe
           .
        
         
         
           State-Policy
           ,
           made
           Judah's
           King
           contemn
        
         
           The
           Prophets
           Counsel
           ,
           when
           Jerusalem
        
         
           Was
           first
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Jews
           inslaved
        
         
           Who
           ,
           might
           then
           ,
           from
           that
           Bondage
           have
           been
           saved
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           they
           who
           truly
           sought
           their
           preservation
        
         
           Reputed
           were
           (
           as
           now
           )
           Foes
           to
           their
           Nation
           ,
        
         
           Disloyal
           to
           their
           King
           ,
           seiz'd
           as
           supitious
           ,
        
         
           And
           punished
           as
           Factious
           or
           Seditious
           .
        
         
           State-Policy
           ,
           caus'd
           breaking
           of
           that
           Oath
        
         
           For
           which
           GOD
           was
           with
           Zedekiah
           wroth
           ,
        
         
           And
           punished
           in
           such
           a
           
             Signal
             wise
          
        
         
           That
           he
           lost
           both
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           his
           Eyes
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           Politick
           enlarging
           of
           Possessions
        
         
           Or
           Power
           ,
           by
           loading
           Nations
           with
           Oppressions
           ,
        
         
           To
           further
           State-Designs
           (
           until
           it
           wracks
        
         
           Their
           Loyalties
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           patience
           cracks
           )
        
         
           Hath
           been
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           ,
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           Nations
           ,
        
         
           The
           cause
           of
           Wars
           ,
           Rebellions
           ,
           desolations
        
         
           And
           changing
           Governments
           :
           But
           ,
           now
           ere
           long
        
         
           When
           
             human
             Policy
          
           ,
           hath
           made
           most
           strong
        
         
           The
           MISTRIS
           of
           Terrestrial
           Potentates
           ,
        
         
           By
           Counsel
           ,
           Strength
           ,
           and
           by
           Confederates
           ,
        
         
           Combin'd
           as
           they
           intend
           (
           and
           when
           their
           might
        
         
           Hath
           raised
           Expectation
           to
           the
           height
           )
        
         
           Then
           ;
           She
           ,
           and
           They
           ,
           shall
           be
           unto
           each
           other
        
         
           A
           mutual
           Plague
           ,
           and
           be
           destroy'd
           together
           ,
        
         
           With
           ev'ry
           
             Person
             ,
             Family
          
           ,
           and
           Nation
           ,
        
         
           Which
           is
           a
           Member
           of
           that
           Corporation
           :
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           those
           PEDLERS
           who
           are
           now
           so
           jolly
           ,
        
         
           Shall
           ,
           packing
           up
           the
           Tokens
           of
           their
           folly
        
         
           Run
           to
           seek
           out
           where
           they
           their
           heads
           may
           hide
           ,
        
         
           From
           that
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           terrifi'd
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             to
             hear
             this
             ,
             hear
             it
          
           ;
        
         
           
             Let
             proud
             men
             tremble
          
           ;
           Let
           the
           
             mighty
             fear
             it
          
           ;
        
         
         
           
             And
             let
             the
             Meek
             rejoyce
             ;
             For
             ,
             GOD
             will
             turn
          
        
         
           
             Their
             Sorrows
             into
             Gladness
             ,
             who
             now
             Mourn
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           only
           ,
           now
           ,
           of
           much
           behoof
           ,
        
         
           But
           ,
           necessary
           too
           ,
           that
           
             sharp
             Reproof
          
        
         
           Advice
           and
           Admonition
           ,
           should
           be
           given
        
         
           To
           all
           Estates
           and
           Princes
           under
           Heaven
           ,
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           particularly
           be
           apply'd
        
         
           By
           some
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           when
           aside
        
         
           They
           from
           the
           
             way
             of
             safety
          
           ,
           stray
           so
           far
        
         
           That
           ,
           to
           apparant
           danger
           ,
           nigh
           they
           are
           ;
        
         
           (
           How
           ere
           they
           take
           it
           ,
           or
           what
           ever
           shall
        
         
           Thereby
           ,
           to
           their
           Premomters
           befall
           )
        
         
           Because
           ,
           by
           States
           ,
           if
           wickedly
           inclin'd
           ,
        
         
           The
           greatest
           Plagues
           do
           fall
           upon
           mankind
           .
        
         
           This
           made
           Elia's
           to
           become
           so
           bold
        
         
           When
           Ahab
           ,
           of
           his
           wickedness
           he
           told
        
         
           Unto
           his
           face
           ;
           and
           when
           ,
           to
           like
           intent
           ,
        
         
           A
           Writing
           ,
           he
           to
           King
           Jehoram
           sent
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           to
           reprove
           King
           Asa
           ,
           without
           dread
           ,
        
         
           The
           SEER
           Hanani
           encouraged
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           made
           the
           Prophet
           Samuel
           so
           to
           School
        
         
           King
           Saul
           ,
           that
           in
           effect
           ,
           he
           call'd
           him
           Fool
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           
             John
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           speak
           as
           plainly
           too
           ,
        
         
           Of
           Herod
           ,
           as
           now
           they
           term'd
           Quakers
           do
        
         
           To
           some
           with
           us
           :
           This
           ,
           also
           ,
           did
           induce
        
         
           King
           David
           ,
           who
           observed
           the
           abuse
        
         
           Of
           Courts
           and
           Councils
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           on
           them
        
         
           To
           this
           effect
           ;
           
             how
             long
             !
             will
             ye
             condemn
          
        
         
           
             The
             poor
             and
             Innocent
             ?
             how
             long
             !
             oppress
          
        
         
           
             The
             man
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             the
             Fatherless
             ?
          
        
         
           
             How
             long
             !
             will
             ye
             unrighteously
             neglect
          
        
         
           
             The
             cause
             that
             's
             just
          
           ,
           for
           personal
           respect
           ?
        
         
           
             Do
             Justice
             ,
             and
             vouchsafe
             compassion
             more
          
        
         
           Hereafter
           ,
           then
           ye
           have
           done
           heretofore
           ;
        
         
         
           
             For
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             )
             to
             you
             ,
             be
             it
             known
          
        
         
           
             You
             walk
             in
             darkness
             ;
             you
             have
             overthrown
          
        
         
           
             The
             worlds
             Foundations
             ;
             wilfully
             inforce
             ,
          
        
         
           
             All
             things
             to
             move
             out
             of
             their
             proper
             course
          
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             that
             ,
             though
             GOD
             himself
             hath
             call'd
             you
             Gods
          
        
         
           
             A
             difference
             making
             (
             with
             no
             little
             odds
             )
          
        
         
           
             Twixt
             you
             and
             common
             men
          
           ,
           yet
           ,
           die
           you
           shall
        
         
           
             Like
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             die
             such
             Death's
             ,
             as
             did
             befall
          
        
         
           
             To
             wicked
             Princes
             ,
             who
             ,
             unto
             their
             place
          
        
         
           
             Went
             down
             ,
             with
             greatest
             horror
             and
             disgrace
             .
          
        
         
           Although
           such
           
             rough
             Reprooss
          
           on
           silken
           Ears
        
         
           Grate
           harshly
           ,
           and
           are
           thought
           by
           Flatterers
        
         
           To
           sound
           like
           Blasphemy
           :
           This
           in
           old
           times
        
         
           The
           Language
           was
           ,
           in
           which
           great
           Princes
           crimes
        
         
           Rebuked
           were
           ;
           This
           was
           the
           usual
           mode
           ,
        
         
           Till
           
             slavish
             men
          
           ,
           fear'd
           mortals
           more
           then
           GOD.
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           David
           spake
           unto
           the
           Congregations
        
         
           
             Of
             mighty
             men
          
           ;
           Thus
           ,
           through
           all
           Generations
        
         
           To
           them
           should
           Truth
           be
           told
           ,
           as
           need
           requir'd
           ,
        
         
           By
           those
           who
           ,
           to
           that
           purpose
           are
           inspir'd
           :
        
         
           
             Republicks
             ,
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           
             Councils
             ,
             Objects
          
           are
        
         
           Of
           such
           Reproofs
           ,
           and
           so
           reproved
           were
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           how
           inrag'd
           soever
           they
           are
           grown
        
         
           GOD
           ,
           will
           be
           King
           ;
           his
           pleasure
           hee
           'l
           make
           known
        
         
           By
           whom
           soever
           he
           pleases
           ,
           that
           their
           crimes
        
         
           May
           now
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           
             preceding
             times
          
        
         
           Reproved
           be
           ;
           For
           ,
           States
           and
           
             private
             men
          
        
         
           Are
           every
           whit
           as
           guilty
           ,
           now
           ,
           as
           then
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           or
           ,
           the
           like
           Omissions
           ,
        
         
           The
           like
           Exorbitances
           ,
           and
           Oppressions
        
         
           In
           this
           our
           Generation
           may
           be
           found
           ;
        
         
           And
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           are
           likely
           to
           abound
        
         
           If
           not
           prevented
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           things
           we
           should
           :
        
         
           We
           neither
           do
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           those
           who
           would
           ,
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           but
           force
           men
           to
           professe
        
         
           As
           we
           do
           ,
           though
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ,
        
         
           We
           think
           we
           have
           secur'd
           them
           to
           our
           side
           ;
        
         
           Whereas
           ,
           when
           such
           mens
           Truths
           come
           to
           be
           try'd
           ,
        
         
           Who
           are
           for
           fear
           ,
           or
           for
           advantage
           won
        
         
           To
           act
           what
           is
           against
           their
           Conscience
           done
           ,
        
         
           (
           They
           ,
           being
           both
           to
           GOD
           ,
           and
           Men
           unjust
           )
        
         
           In
           them
           ,
           there
           's
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           the
           least
           trust
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           how
           long
           ?
           or
           to
           whom
           ?
           or
           unto
           what
        
         
           Will
           they
           be
           true
           ,
           who
           Conscience
           violate
           ?
        
         
           Doubtless
           ,
           without
           a
           speedy
           Reformation
           ,
        
         
           It
           wholly
           ,
           will
           corrupt
           this
           Generation
           ,
        
         
           Fit
           us
           for
           nothing
           ,
           but
           ,
           for
           what
           is
           Evil
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           As
           therefore
           't
           is
           unfit
           that
           ev'ry
           one
        
         
           Should
           States
           ,
           reprove
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           unfit
           that
           none
        
         
           Perform
           that
           Work
           ,
           and
           brutish
           ,
           to
           conceive
        
         
           That
           ,
           GOD
           ,
           the
           Worlds
           last
           and
           worst
           Age
           ,
           should
           leave
        
         
           Without
           Premonitors
           ;
           or
           ,
           that
           the
           dayes
        
         
           Most
           wicked
           grown
           ,
           requir'd
           not
           stranger
           wayes
        
         
           Of
           Admonition
           ,
           then
           have
           been
           in
           use
        
         
           When
           ,
           of
           GOD's
           Grace
           there
           was
           much
           less
           abuse
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           Providence
           ,
           that
           nothing
           doth
           omit
        
         
           Which
           ,
           either
           Work
           or
           Season
           ,
           may
           befit
           ,
        
         
           (
           Although
           ,
           but
           little
           heed
           thereof
           be
           took
           )
        
         
           Hath
           lately
           ,
           to
           this
           Generation
           spoke
        
         
           By
           many
           Prodigies
           :
           Each
           Element
        
         
           Hath
           very
           plainly
           Preached
           GOD's
           intent
           :
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           many
           Dispensations
           ,
           which
           to
           us
        
         
           Seem
           to
           be
           wicked
           ,
           or
           ridiculous
           ,
        
         
           Have
           somewhat
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           relates
           unto
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           we
           
             have
             done
          
           ,
           or
           else
           
             ought
             to
             do
          
        
         
           Or
           have
           Omitted
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           be
           Signs
        
         
           Of
           that
           ,
           whereto
           this
           
             later
             Age
          
           declines
           :
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           that
           such
           things
           as
           those
           ,
           in
           these
           
             last
             Ages
          
        
         
           Should
           be
           ,
           we
           have
           
             Authentical
             Presages
          
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           
             Visions
             ,
             Revelations
             ,
             Prophesies
          
        
         
           Or
           such
           like
           ,
           now
           ,
           the
           common-voice
           decries
        
         
           As
           at
           an
           end
           :
           which
           I
           ,
           confesse
           ,
           is
           true
        
         
           As
           they
           concern
           revealing
           Doctrines
           new
        
         
           To
           
             saving
             Faith
          
           relating
           :
           yet
           ,
           of
           that
           ,
        
         
           Which
           may
           concern
           the
           
             Temporarie
             State
          
        
         
           Of
           CHRIST'S
           
             Church
             Militant
          
           ,
           or
           his
           Elect
        
         
           In
           Actings
           or
           in
           Suff'rings
           to
           direct
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           of
           
             unfolding
             Prophesies
          
           to
           them
           ,
        
         
           Which
           were
           seal'd
           up
           ,
           till
           an
           appointed
           time
           ,
        
         
           GOD
           ,
           hath
           vouchsaf'd
           in
           season
           ,
           Revelations
        
         
           As
           need
           required
           in
           all
           Generations
           ,
        
         
           By
           whom
           he
           pleas'd
           ;
           and
           frequently
           ,
           by
           such
        
         
           As
           ,
           by
           the
           world
           ,
           were
           not
           esteemed
           much
           .
        
         
           Some
           think
           ,
           that
           nothing
           meriteth
           regard
        
         
           Save
           what
           by
           
             Ancient
             Prophets
          
           ,
           was
           declar'd
           ,
        
         
           Who
           were
           immediately
           inspir'd
           from
           Heaven
           ,
        
         
           By
           special
           Warrant
           and
           Commission
           given
           .
        
         
           Be
           not
           deceiv'd
           ;
           the
           same
           Commission
           ,
           still
           ,
        
         
           Is
           extant
           with
           us
           ,
           under
           hand
           and
           Seal
           ,
        
         
           In
           Execution
           to
           be
           put
           ,
           by
           all
        
         
           Whom
           ,
           for
           time
           being
           ,
           GOD
           shall
           please
           to
           call
        
         
           To
           be
           his
           Prophets
           ;
           who
           ,
           aswell
           may
           now
        
         
           As
           heretofore
           ,
           be
           called
           from
           the
           Plow
           ,
        
         
           From
           
             Herds
             ,
             Fruit
             gathering
             ,
             Fishing
             ,
          
           from
           a
           Trade
        
         
           Which
           ,
           in
           the
           World
           small
           reputation
           had
           ,
        
         
           Or
           (
           as
           when
           Christianity
           began
           )
        
         
           From
           being
           an
           extorting
           Pablican
           ;
        
         
           This
           ,
           may
           believed
           be
           ;
           for
           ,
           what
           is
           else
        
         
           The
           meaning
           of
           that
           Scripture
           which
           foretells
        
         
           Their
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           in
           the
           later
           times
           ,
        
         
           Should
           Prophesie
           ?
           That
           ,
           
             old
             men
          
           should
           have
           Dreams
           ,
        
         
         
           And
           
             young
             men
             Visions
          
           ?
           Mind
           too
           (
           if
           forgot
        
         
           It
           be
           )
           and
           know
           it
           ,
           if
           you
           know
           it
           not
           ,
        
         
           That
           every
           one
           ,
           who
           hath
           in
           Interest
        
         
           In
           CHRIST
           ,
           is
           now
           ,
           
             King
             ,
             Prophet
          
           and
           a
           Priest
           ,
        
         
           (
           Anointed
           ,
           at
           renewing
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
        
         
           To
           do
           him
           services
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ;
        
         
           And
           stands
           oblig'd
           ,
           as
           he
           occasion
           sees
        
         
           To
           execute
           all
           these
           three
           Offices
        
         
           According
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           GOD's
           Grace
        
         
           Bestown
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           proper
           Time
           and
           Place
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           these
           impower'd
           by
           his
           Commissions
           are
        
         
           To
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           Councils
           to
           declare
           ▪
        
         
           (
           At
           least
           in
           general
           terms
           )
           what
           may
           prevent
        
         
           Dishonouring
           God
           ,
           or
           
             common
             Detriment
          
           ;
        
         
           And
           be
           Remembrancers
           ,
           of
           such
           like
           things
           ,
        
         
           As
           need
           requires
           ,
           unto
           the
           greatest
           Kings
           .
        
         
           Kings
           ,
           also
           ,
           should
           have
           still
           attending
           them
        
         
           Such
           SEERS
           ,
           as
           to
           David
           in
           old
           time
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           Nathan
           was
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           the
           stead
        
         
           Of
           such
           ,
           Baffoons
           ,
           or
           Jesters
           do
           succced
           ,
        
         
           In
           
             Princes
             Courts
          
           ;
           by
           whom
           ,
           they
           sometimes
           are
        
         
           Inform'd
           of
           useless
           truths
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Jeer
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           other
           while
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           a
           formallist
           ,
        
         
           So
           far
           as
           it
           with
           Courtship
           may
           consist
           ,
        
         
           Will
           mind
           them
           of
           such
           duties
           as
           they
           see
        
         
           By
           them
           perform'd
           ;
           but
           ,
           such
           as
           wholly
           be
        
         
           Neglected
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           neglect
           they
           may
        
         
           Be
           quite
           destroy'd
           ,
           they
           ,
           not
           a
           word
           will
           say
           .
        
         
           On
           many
           Kings
           ;
           their
           lies
           a
           heavy
           charge
           ;
        
         
           Their
           Kingdoms
           are
           both
           Populous
           and
           large
           ;
        
         
           There
           ,
           likewise
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           thousand
           cases
        
         
           Which
           do
           concern
           their
           Persons
           ,
           or
           their
           places
        
         
           Or
           other
           men
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           few
           there
           are
        
         
           To
           represent
           them
           to
           a
           Royal
           Ear
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           likewise
           of
           those
           few
           ,
           there
           are
           so
           few
        
         
           Who
           represent
           unto
           them
           what
           is
           true
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           whilst
           a
           freedom
           is
           allow'd
           to
           none
        
         
           To
           shew
           them
           what
           's
           destructively
           misdone
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           what
           is
           fam'd
           ;
           All
           their
           Prerogatives
        
         
           May
           not
           secure
           their
           Honours
           and
           theit
           lives
           :
        
         
           Especially
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           this
        
         
           Wherein
           GOD
           searcheth
           after
           what
           's
           amisse
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           hath
           already
           ,
           both
           begun
           to
           cast
        
         
           Into
           his
           fiery
           Furnace
           ,
           and
           to
           blast
        
         
           All
           
             Humane
             Wisdom
             ,
             Pow'r
          
           and
           Righteousness
        
         
           (
           Yea
           all
           ,
           wherein
           their
           confidence
           men
           place
           )
        
         
           That
           ,
           they
           may
           know
           ,
           all
           Evils
           do
           from
           them
        
         
           Proceed
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           long
           since
           was
           foretold
           ,
        
         
           Some
           of
           this
           Generation
           shall
           behold
           ,
        
         
           In
           
             differing
             States
          
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           
             different
             Passions
          
        
         
           According
           to
           their
           differing
           Inclinations
           ;
        
         
           And
           by
           the
           Men
           ,
           and
           means
           the
           world
           despises
           ,
        
         
           In
           spight
           of
           all
           that
           
             Hamane
             wit
          
           devises
        
         
           It
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           pass
           ;
           And
           ,
           they
           who
           did
        
         
           Defend
           the
           noblest
           Cause
           ,
           then
           ,
           best
           shall
           speed
           .
        
         
           Oblig'd
           ,
           for
           these
           respects
           ,
           is
           ev'ry
           one
        
         
           To
           do
           ,
           what
           in
           his
           place
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
        
         
           That
           GOD's
           Will
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           Power
           is
           given
           ,
        
         
           May
           here
           be
           done
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           in
           Heaven
           :
        
         
           A
           safe
           condition
           ,
           they
           are
           alwayes
           in
        
         
           Who
           trust
           not
           in
           their
           merits
           ;
           hate
           their
           Sin
           ;
        
         
           And
           their
           endeavours
           labour
           to
           improve
        
         
           In
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           Hope
           and
           Love
           ;
        
         
           That
           this
           may
           be
           effected
           ,
           whatsoever
        
         
           It
           costs
           them
           ,
           in
           pursuing
           that
           endeavour
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           ,
        
         
           More
           Sacred
           are
           then
           those
           of
           any
           Creature
        
         
         
           Beneath
           the
           GODHEAD
           ;
           and
           ,
           to
           all
           Mankind
        
         
           He
           is
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           who
           hath
           ought
           design'd
           .
        
         
           Against
           that
           Interest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           I
        
         
           Vow
           ,
           in
           defence
           thereof
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           die
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           I
           now
           employ
           ,
        
         
           The
           Faculty
           and
           Talent
           I
           enjoy
           ,
        
         
           Which
           ,
           GOD
           hath
           made
           proportionable
           to
        
         
           The
           works
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           I
           suffer
           for
           ,
           on
           this
           Account
        
         
           Was
           done
           ;
           By
           GOD's
           Commission
           I
           have
           done
           't
           .
        
         
           If
           truth
           I
           write
           ,
           I
           am
           no
           whit
           to
           blame
           ,
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           false
           ,
           I
           an
           Imposter
           am
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           let
           the
           Commons
           ,
           when
           that
           next
           they
           meet
           ,
        
         
           Deal
           with
           me
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           GOD
           shall
           permit
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           discharg'd
           my
           Conscience
           :
           And
           ,
           if
           me
           ,
        
         
           He
           will
           not
           save
           ,
           I
           ,
           saved
           will
           not
           be
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           will
           I
           ,
           in
           this
           Cause
           plead
           one
           word
           more
           ,
        
         
           Then
           ,
           this
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           've
           written
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
             the
          
           World
           ;
           
             she
             also
             knows
          
           her
           own
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             we
             shall
             both
             ere
             long
             be
             better
             known
             :
          
        
         
           
             Mean
             while
             ,
             this
             my
             Imprisonment
             to
             me
          
        
         
           Will
           my
           
             Teipsum
             nosce
          
           ,
           prove
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           This
           also
           ,
           and
           what
           's
           formerly
           exprest
        
         
           Of
           me
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           TEST
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           I
           le
           retire
           unto
           my self
           ,
           and
           sing
        
         
           To
           GOD
           ,
           be
           glory
           ;
           and
           
             God
             save
             the
             King.
          
           
        
         
           
             
               They
               ,
               who
               are
               wise
               will
               observe
               these
               things
               ;
               and
               shall
               understand
               the
               Loving
               kindness
               of
               the
               LORD
               .
            
             
               Psal
               .
               104.43
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Another
           Meditation
           in
           Newgate
           ,
           somewhat
           alluding
           to
           this
           old
           verse
           in
           Seneca
           ,
           
             
               Nunquam
               non
               Potest
               ,
               esse
               Virtuti
               locus
            
          
           .
           Which
           implies
           ,
           that
           no
           Place
           ,
           or
           Time
           can
           disadvantage
           an
           Honest-man
           .
        
         
           THere
           's
           diff'rence
           in
           the
           self
           same
           Times
           and
           Places
           ,
        
         
           As
           GOD
           conferreth
           ,
           or
           withdraws
           his
           Graces
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           as
           our
           Cause
           is
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           find
        
         
           Our
           hearts
           ,
           to
           be
           ought
           more
           or
           less
           inclin'd
           ,
        
         
           To
           bring
           the
           Flesh
           into
           a
           due
           subjection
           ,
        
         
           Unto
           the
           Spirits
           Dictates
           and
           direction
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           this
           Place
           ,
           I
           perceive
           to
           be
           the
           same
        
         
           To
           me
           ,
           which
           I
           unto
           my self
           ,
           now
           am
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           not
           that
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           to
           most
           of
           them
        
         
           Who
           are
           with
           me
           confined
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           By
           Burthens
           (
           though
           as
           great
           )
           are
           made
           more
           light
           ,
        
         
           Then
           theirs
           are
           unto
           them
           ;
           The
           day
           or
           night
           ,
        
         
           Are
           no
           whit
           tedious
           ;
           nor
           unpleasing
           make
        
         
           My
           sleep
           ,
           nor
           Cares
           renew
           ,
           when
           I
           awake
           :
        
         
           But
           ,
           I
           as
           well
           contented
           am
           become
           ,
        
         
           In
           all
           respects
           ,
           as
           ev'r
           I
           was
           at
           home
           ;
        
         
           Although
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           my
           Intelligence
           ,
        
         
           I
           ,
           my
           Afflictions
           feel
           ,
           as
           by
           my
           Sense
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           ev'n
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           themselves
           are
           bitter
           ,
        
         
           To
           cure
           Distempers
           ,
           prove
           not
           onely
           fitter
           ,
        
         
           But
           sweeter
           too
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           in
           times
           past
        
         
           Was
           more
           defir'd
           ,
           and
           did
           most
           please
           my
           taste
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             want
             of
             sleep
          
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           like
           things
        
         
           As
           
             else
             where
          
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           Seasons
           ,
           brings
        
         
           Pain
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Soul
           vexations
           ,
        
         
           Are
           either
           made
           to
           me
           sweet
           Recreations
           ,
        
         
           Or
           give
           Instruction
           ,
           in
           another
           mode
           ,
        
         
           And
           more
           effectually
           ,
           then
           things
           abroad
           .
        
         
           
             Last
             night
          
           ,
           as
           in
           my
           Bed
           I
           musing
           lay
        
         
           How
           Time
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           pass
           away
           ;
        
         
           How
           needlesly
           our selves
           we
           vex
           and
           pother
           ,
        
         
           Destroy
           ,
           afflict
           ,
           and
           persecute
           each
           other
           ;
        
         
           What
           cost
           ,
           and
           pains
           ,
           and
           time
           ,
           we
           spend
           to
           build
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           will
           in
           a
           little
           while
           be
           spoil'd
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           how
           ,
           the
           quiet
           of
           our
           lives
           we
           trouble
        
         
           About
           our
           structures
           of
           wood
           ,
           straw
           and
           stubble
           ;
        
         
           Which
           ,
           when
           our
           several
           
             Fiery
             Tryals
          
           come
           ,
        
         
           Will
           into
           smoke
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           quite
           consume
           ;
        
         
           It
           made
           me
           take
           into
           consideration
        
         
           What
           I
           had
           Built
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           Foundation
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           I
           my self
           ,
           might
           therein
           be
           secure
        
         
           Although
           my
           Works
           ,
           the
           flame
           should
           not
           endure
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           thereof
           ,
           having
           an
           assurance
           got
        
         
           The
           loss
           of
           all
           my
           Works
           disturb
           me
           not
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           I
           ,
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           pleas'd
           am
           grown
        
         
           With
           
             his
             on
             whom
             I
             Build
          
           ,
           then
           with
           mine
           own
           .
        
         
           My
           Soul
           then
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           her
           complantings
           ,
        
         
           Flies
           like
           an
           Eagle
           mounted
           on
           her
           wings
        
         
           Through
           wayes
           ,
           which
           to
           no
           other
           can
           appear
           )
        
         
           To
           various
           Objects
           ,
           scatter'd
           here
           and
           there
           ,
        
         
           Her
           Flights
           directing
           ;
           at
           the
           last
           descri'd
        
         
           That
           Flame
           ,
           whereby
           the
           works
           of
           men
           are
           try'd
           ;
        
         
           To
           which
           ,
           mine
           
             Eye
             of
             Contemplation
          
           turning
           ,
        
         
           To
           see
           each
           single
           
             humane
             structure
          
           burning
           ,
        
         
           It
           was
           to
           me
           ,
           a
           much
           more
           pleasing
           sight
        
         
           Then
           Bon-fires
           on
           a
           
             Solemn
             Day
          
           at
           night
        
         
         
           When
           young
           and
           old
           men
           round
           them
           in
           a
           Ring
        
         
           Do
           sit
           and
           hear
           a
           Fidler
           play
           and
           sing
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           '
           mongst
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           to
           the
           Fire
           then
           yielded
           ,
        
         
           The
           
             Paper
             works
          
           which
           have
           been
           lately
           builded
        
         
           Did
           make
           the
           greatest
           Blaze
           ;
           and
           to
           mine
           eyes
        
         
           Appear'd
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Burnt-sacrifice
        
         
           That
           had
           been
           off'red
           in
           this
           Age
           by
           men
           ,
        
         
           By
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           
             nine
             and
             a
             half
             in
             ten
          
           ;
        
         
           Because
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           prime
           occasion
           been
        
         
           Both
           of
           our
           present
           Plagues
           ,
           and
           of
           much
           Sin
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           griev'd
           I
           was
           not
           ,
           that
           ,
           some
           of
           mine
           own
        
         
           Must
           into
           that
           
             refining
             fire
          
           be
           thrown
           ,
        
         
           For
           ,
           though
           that
           useful
           they
           might
           be
           some
           way
           ,
        
         
           Much
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           (
           I
           fear
           )
           too
           much
           alay
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           among
           our
           Papers-Edifices
           ,
        
         
           Some
           useful
           ,
           sanctifi'd
           ,
           and
           harmless
           Peeces
        
         
           Which
           may
           be
           helpful
           to
           preserve
           those
           Notions
        
         
           Whereby
           ,
           our
           Faith
           ,
           our
           manners
           and
           Devotions
        
         
           May
           be
           improved
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           clear
        
         
           The
           Lanthorn
           ,
           which
           the
           
             saving
             Light
          
           doth
           bear
           ,
        
         
           From
           those
           bedaubings
           ,
           which
           the
           Foggs
           of
           Time
           ,
        
         
           And
           mists
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           have
           made
           so
           dim
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           many
           things
           ,
           it
           very
           dubious
           makes
        
         
           And
           doth
           occasion
           manifold
           mistakes
           :
        
         
           But
           ,
           they
           are
           buried
           so
           in
           heaps
           of
           trash
           ,
        
         
           So
           choakt
           ,
           with
           intermixed
           Balderdash
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           so
           supprest
           by
           them
           who
           hate
           the
           Light
           ,
        
         
           (
           Or
           ,
           persecute
           the
           Authors
           with
           despight
           )
        
         
           That
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           like
           here
           and
           there
           a
           spark
           ,
        
         
           Which
           lies
           at
           Bopeep
           ,
           twinckling
           in
           the
           dark
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           would
           be
           quite
           quencht
           ,
           if
           not
           oft
           reviv'd
           .
        
         
           By
           him
           ,
           from
           whom
           ,
           they
           were
           at
           first
           deriv'd
           .
        
         
           Yet
           (
           like
           the
           Fire
           which
           in
           a
           Wat'ry-Pit
           ,
        
         
           (
           Was
           hid
           )
           although
           such
           sparks
           be
           clouded
           ,
           yet
        
         
         
           They
           will
           break
           forth
           ;
           and
           kindled
           by
           the
           blast
        
         
           Of
           GOD's
           out-breathings
           ,
           raise
           a
           flame
           at
           last
           ,
        
         
           That
           shall
           quite
           burn
           up
           ,
           those
           
             huge
             Piles
          
           of
           vain
        
         
           And
           Pestilent
           contrivements
           of
           the
           Brain
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           have
           long
           time
           ,
           been
           the
           Tinder
        
         
           Of
           Pride
           and
           Lust
           ,
           and
           Discord
           .
           They
           ,
           do
           hinder
        
         
           The
           
             Publick
             Peace
          
           ;
           The
           growth
           of
           Truth
           and
           Love
        
         
           They
           do
           obstruct
           ;
           All
           wickedness
           promove
           ,
        
         
           And
           all
           
             Prophaness
             ;
             Ignorance
          
           they
           cherish
           ,
        
         
           Destructive
           Animosites
           they
           nourish
           :
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           have
           so
           fill'd
           the
           world
           with
           
             Books
             of
             lies
          
           ,
        
         
           Patcht
           up
           with
           forged
           probabilities
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           't
           is
           impossible
           the
           
             Time
             succeeding
          
        
         
           Should
           know
           the
           Truth
           of
           any
           thing
           by
           reading
           ,
        
         
           Without
           a
           more
           then
           common
           Intellect
        
         
           Or
           ,
           some
           Divine
           Assistance
           to
           direct
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           they
           have
           put
           on
           most
           things
           ,
           such
           disguises
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           Vertues
           ,
           hardly
           can
           ▪
           be
           known
           from
           Vices
           ,
        
         
           Or
           Truths
           from
           Heresies
           ,
           or
           wit
           from
           folly
           ,
        
         
           Or
           things
           prophane
           discern'd
           from
           what
           is
           holy
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           cheating
           Sophistries
           ,
           from
           soundest
           Reason
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           Right
           from
           wrong
           ,
           nor
           Loyalty
           from
           Treason
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           Reprobates
           from
           Saints
           ;
           nor
           Saints
           from
           Devils
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           saving
           Doctrines
           from
           destroying
           Evils
           ,
        
         
           Except
           some
           help
           which
           hath
           vouchsafed
           been
        
         
           From
           GOD
           ,
           shall
           much
           improve
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           .
        
         
           This
           notwithstanding
           ,
           pleased
           be
           to
           know
           ,
        
         
           (
           Although
           there
           is
           to
           them
           pronounc'd
           a
           Woe
        
         
           By
           whom
           offences
           come
           )
           it
           fitting
           were
        
         
           That
           ,
           if
           an
           Evil
           be
           ,
           it
           should
           appear
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           (
           since
           GOD
           doth
           permit
           it
           for
           Probation
        
         
           That
           good
           and
           evil
           in
           each
           Generation
        
         
           Sholdu
           manifest
           it self
           )
           that
           by
           the
           Crimes
        
         
           Of
           others
           ,
           
             men
             Approv'd
          
           may
           know
           the
           Times
           ,
        
         
         
           We
           with
           a
           sanctified
           heart
           should
           heed
           them
        
         
           And
           ,
           to
           those
           ends
           improve
           them
           when
           we
           read
           them
        
         
           For
           which
           they
           were
           permitted
           .
           Thus
           ,
           from
           Acts
        
         
           That
           
             evil
             are
          
           ,
           the
           prudent
           man
           extracts
        
         
           Good
           uses
           ,
           as
           Physitians
           when
           it
           needs
           ,
        
         
           Extracteth
           Physick
           out
           of
           poysonous
           Weeds
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           ,
           my
           Muse
           before
           I
           was
           aware
        
         
           Had
           rambled
           ;
           But
           ,
           
             I
             le
             cast
             the
             Lure
             up
             ,
             here
             .
          
        
         
           These
           ,
           &
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           ,
           me
           waking
           kept
        
         
           Whilst
           ,
           many
           Dream'd
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           slept
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           of
           the
           last
           nights
           Musings
           ,
           portion
           was
           ;
        
         
           (
           Which
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           may
           for
           a
           Vision
           passe
           )
        
         
           And
           ,
           when
           the
           morning
           came
           ,
           thus
           ,
           into
           words
        
         
           I
           put
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           memory
           affords
           .
        
         
           
             Newgate
             ,
             
               the
               27th
               .
               day
               of
               the
               7.
               
               Moneth
               ,
               1661.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           A
           Meditation
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           same
           Prisoners
           calling
           to
           mind
           ,
           Jeremies
           Prophecie
           to
           Ebed-melech
           ,
           the
           Blackmore
           ,
           Jerem.
           39.15
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           oblig'd
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           I
           am
           able
           ,
        
         
           To
           be
           to
           other
           men
           as
           comfortable
        
         
           As
           they
           have
           been
           to
           me
           ;
           and
           ,
           though
           (
           as
           John
        
         
           And
           Peter
           said
           long
           since
           )
           Gold
           I
           have
           none
        
         
           Nor
           silver
           )
           what
           I
           have
           ,
           I
           will
           repay
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           may
           useful
           be
           some
           way
           .
        
         
           What
           was
           Ebed-melech
           ,
           but
           ,
           one
           of
           those
        
         
           Who
           ,
           Nationally
           ,
           were
           esteemed
           Foes
           ,
        
         
         
           To
           GOD
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Church
           ?
           which
           way
           ,
           can
           we
        
         
           By
           what
           is
           writ
           of
           him
           ,
           advantag'd
           be
        
         
           More
           then
           by
           other
           
             Common
             Histories
          
           ,
        
         
           If
           ,
           from
           what
           's
           mention'd
           in
           such
           Peophesies
           ,
        
         
           We
           may
           not
           with
           good
           warranty
           ,
           apply
        
         
           The
           same
           rewards
           of
           Faith
           and
           Charity
           ,
        
         
           (
           To
           ev'ry
           man
           in
           every
           Generation
           )
        
         
           Which
           was
           recorded
           by
           the
           
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           ,
        
         
           Both
           to
           infuse
           and
           warrant
           ,
           the
           same
           hope
        
         
           Which
           was
           confirmed
           to
           this
           Aethiope
           ?
        
         
           But
           ,
           doubtlesly
           we
           may
           ;
           since
           ,
           for
           our
           learning
        
         
           For
           our
           direction
           ,
           comfort
           and
           forewarning
           ,
        
         
           All
           those
           things
           ,
           principally
           ,
           were
           ordain'd
        
         
           Which
           ,
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           are
           contain'd
           .
        
         
           This
           person
           ,
           represents
           to
           us
           ,
           our
           state
        
         
           By
           nature
           ,
           and
           as
           men
           regenerate
           .
        
         
           The
           life
           of
           Jeremiah
           he
           preserved
           ,
        
         
           Who
           ,
           else
           ,
           within
           a
           Dungeon
           had
           been
           starved
           :
        
         
           Him
           ,
           forth
           out
           of
           a
           
             lothsome
             Pit
          
           he
           drew
           ,
        
         
           When
           ,
           nor
           
             Prince
             ,
             Peer
          
           ,
           or
           Priest
           ,
           nor
           any
           Jew
        
         
           To
           him
           vouchsafed
           mercy
           :
           he
           ,
           alone
           ,
        
         
           Did
           more
           then
           any
           Isra'lite
           had
           done
           ,
        
         
           Although
           a
           Gentile
           ,
           and
           a
           Courtier
           too
           ,
        
         
           Who
           ,
           seldom
           ,
           
             works
             of
             Charity
          
           ,
           will
           do
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           this
           ,
           was
           so
           accepted
           of
           the
           LORD
           ,
        
         
           That
           by
           the
           self
           same
           Prophet
           ,
           he
           sent
           word
        
         
           (
           Ev'n
           whilst
           that
           he
           detain'd
           in
           Prison
           was
        
         
           As
           I
           am
           now
           )
           that
           ,
           when
           upon
           the
           place
        
         
           Of
           his
           abode
           ,
           the
           
             dreadful
             doom
          
           foretold
        
         
           Inflicted
           was
           ,
           he
           should
           the
           same
           behold
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           ,
           to
           him
           ,
           on
           their
           destruction
           day
        
         
           His
           life
           ,
           should
           be
           vouchsafed
           ,
           for
           a
           prey
           .
        
         
           This
           
             Signal
             Mercy
          
           to
           my
           mind
           was
           brought
           ,
        
         
           In
           this
           place
           ,
           pertinently
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           thought
           )
        
         
         
           Why
           ,
           from
           this
           Patern
           therefore
           ,
           may
           not
           I
        
         
           Who
           ,
           for
           declaring
           truth
           ,
           imprison'd
           lie
           ,
        
         
           Shew
           forth
           that
           mercy
           which
           I
           have
           receiv'd
        
         
           And
           whereby
           ,
           I
           am
           hitherto
           repriev'd
        
         
           From
           what
           to
           me
           ,
           might
           probably
           have
           been
        
         
           As
           bad
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           Jeremy
           was
           in
           ?
        
         
           For
           ,
           Age
           and
           Poverty
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           place
           ,
        
         
           Might
           quickly
           have
           destroy'd
           one
           in
           my
           case
           .
        
         
           My
           Soul
           ,
           for
           this
           Compassion
           ,
           praise
           thou
           him
        
         
           Who
           hath
           vouchsafed
           it
           ;
           and
           blesse
           thou
           them
        
         
           My
           gracious
           GOD
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Instruments
        
         
           In
           that
           ,
           which
           my
           destruction
           here
           prevents
           :
        
         
           Although
           ,
           they
           of
           a
           forraign
           Nation
           are
           not
        
         
           They
           ,
           Neighbours
           ,
           Kinsmen
           ,
           or
           Familiars
           were
           not
        
         
           But
           all
           of
           them
           (
           except
           a
           very
           few
           )
        
         
           Such
           ,
           as
           untill
           of
           late
           ,
           I
           neither
           knew
        
         
           In
           Person
           ,
           or
           by
           name
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           be
        
         
           In
           judgement
           also
           ,
           differing
           from
           me
        
         
           In
           some
           points
           ;
           which
           ,
           infallibly
           doth
           prove
        
         
           Their
           Faith
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           perfected
           by
           Love.
        
         
           Their
           Charity
           .
           (
           This
           I
           dare
           boldly
           say
           )
        
         
           GOD
           ,
           will
           reward
           ,
           upon
           their
           
             Tryal
             day
          
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           in
           those
           future
           dreadful
           Visitations
        
         
           Which
           ,
           likely
           are
           ,
           to
           come
           upon
           these
           Nations
        
         
           Preserve
           their
           lives
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           who
           oppresse
           ,
        
         
           Receive
           their
           portions
           with
           the
           merciless
           .
        
         
           As
           sure
           ,
           as
           I
           yet
           live
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           thus
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           they
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           when
           Christ
           calls
           them
           ,
           with
           us
           ,
        
         
           Before
           his
           Judgement-throne
           ;
           repaid
           will
           be
        
         
           What
           they
           have
           here
           vouchsafed
           unto
           me
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           though
           extended
           to
           a
           Beast
        
         
           (
           Much
           more
           to
           man
           )
           with
           some
           reward
           is
           blest
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           though
           I
           were
           a
           more
           unworthy
           wretch
        
         
           Then
           was
           by
           Nature
           ,
           that
           Ebed-melech
           ,
        
         
         
           Yet
           ,
           forasmuch
           ,
           as
           me
           they
           have
           received
        
         
           As
           one
           of
           Christs
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           relieved
           ,
        
         
           (
           What
           er'e
           I
           am
           )
           he
           ,
           Charity
           regards
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           they
           ,
           accordingly
           shall
           have
           rewards
           .
        
         
           
             Newgate
             ,
             
               Sept.
               26.
               1661.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           An
           Antidote
           against
           Fear
           ,
           composed
           upon
           the
           Citizens
           being
           unexpectedly
           in
           Arms
           ,
           Sept.
           28.
           1661.
           at
           night
           .
        
         
           GOD
           ,
           keep
           all
           safe
           abroad
           ;
           I
           'm
           in
           my
           Bed
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           see
           no
           danger
           yet
           ,
           or
           cause
           of
           dread
           .
        
         
           Emanuel
           my
           Protector
           is
           become
           ,
        
         
           He
           ,
           keeps
           all
           Pannick-fears
           out
           of
           this
           Roome
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           though
           the
           Devil
           and
           my
           Foes
           together
        
         
           Confederated
           ,
           they
           can
           bring
           none
           hither
           .
        
         
           Here
           's
           nought
           ,
           that
           any
           way
           doth
           me
           disease
           ,
        
         
           Unless
           ,
           it
           be
           a
           few
           poor
           
             starveling
             Fleas
          
           ,
        
         
           Which
           ,
           I
           perceive
           are
           more
           afraid
           of
           me
           ,
        
         
           Then
           cause
           I
           have
           of
           them
           afraid
           to
           be
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           but
           shrugg
           ,
           where
           it
           doth
           itch
           ,
        
         
           They
           skip
           into
           a
           hole
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           couch
           .
        
         
           No
           Thief
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           to
           rob
           me
           dares
           appear
           ,
        
         
           Within
           these
           Walls
           ,
           the
           Gallowes
           are
           so
           near
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           likewise
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           't
           is
           known
           full
           well
           ,
        
         
           I
           've
           nought
           to
           lose
           ,
           nor
           ought
           for
           them
           to
           steal
           .
        
         
           I
           no
           Back-biters
           had
           ,
           since
           to
           this
           house
        
         
           I
           my
           Commitment
           had
           ,
           except
           ,
           
             one
             Louse
          
        
         
           Which
           now
           is
           dead
           ,
           (
           not
           having
           left
           behind
        
         
           A
           son
           or
           daughter
           ,
           that
           I
           yet
           can
           find
           )
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           though
           I
           were
           assaulted
           with
           a
           score
        
         
           (
           As
           here
           ,
           some
           are
           oft-times
           with
           many
           more
           )
        
         
           I
           am
           assur'd
           ,
           my
           Landress
           hath
           a
           gift
        
         
           To
           rid
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           cleanly
           shift
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           suspect
           ,
           that
           ,
           thus
           it
           doth
           not
           fare
        
         
           With
           all
           men
           ,
           who
           rejoyce
           that
           I
           am
           here
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           that
           ,
           although
           they
           speak
           big
           words
           and
           grin
           ,
        
         
           They
           have
           more
           fears
           without
           them
           ,
           or
           within
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           ,
           some
           thousands
           who
           yet
           walk
           the
           street
        
         
           With
           more
           ,
           and
           with
           worse
           misadventures
           meet
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           Terrors
           are
           abroad
           ,
           and
           ev'ry
           where
        
         
           It
           doth
           in
           Language
           ,
           or
           in
           looks
           appear
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           just
           now
           ,
           hear
           a
           sound
           like
           to
           Alarms
           ;
        
         
           Drums
           beating
           ,
           and
           the
           ●lattering
           of
           Arms
           ;
        
         
           I
           (
           as
           they
           pass
           along
           ,
           hear
           Souldiers
           voyces
           ,
        
         
           Words
           of
           Command
           ,
           and
           
             Military
             Noises
          
           ,
        
         
           Which
           ,
           by
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           darkness
           of
           the
           night
           ,
        
         
           Doth
           many
           of
           the
           Neighbour-hood
           affright
           ,
        
         
           And
           makes
           me
           think
           (
           although
           I
           cannot
           tell
        
         
           What
           is
           amiss
           )
           that
           ,
           all
           things
           go
           not
           well
           .
        
         
           What
           should
           the
           matter
           be
           ?
           I
           hope
           ,
           the
           men
        
         
           Whom
           we
           saw
           dead
           ,
           are
           not
           
             alive
             agen
          
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           though
           I
           live
           yet
           ,
           (
           and
           live
           longer
           may
           )
        
         
           I
           did
           expect
           to
           rise
           ,
           assoon
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           Most
           hoped
           ,
           they
           ,
           er'e
           now
           should
           have
           been
           free
           ,
        
         
           From
           that
           ,
           wherewith
           disturbed
           they
           still
           be
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           many
           see
           ,
           here
           's
           dayly
           an
           increase
        
         
           Of
           what
           ,
           may
           more
           infringe
           the
           Common-peace
           .
        
         
           The
           Citizens
           ,
           I
           hear
           ,
           strict
           watch
           do
           keep
        
         
           This
           night
           ,
           in
           Arms
           :
           I
           hope
           ,
           were
           they
           asleep
        
         
           We
           should
           be
           safe
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           this
           will
           hereafter
        
         
           Yield
           much
           less
           cause
           of
           sorrow
           ,
           then
           of
           laughter
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           all
           our
           Factions
           are
           now
           of
           each
           other
        
         
           So
           fearful
           ,
           that
           they
           'l
           hardly
           come
           together
           ,
        
         
         
           Unless
           affrighted
           in
           the
           dark
           they
           are
           ,
        
         
           And
           fall
           foul
           on
           each
           other
           ,
           unaware
           .
        
         
           Men
           might
           (
           if
           there
           withall
           they
           could
           be
           pleas'd
           )
        
         
           Of
           pains
           and
           cost
           and
           troubles
           ,
           be
           much
           eas'd
           ,
        
         
           (
           With
           much
           more
           safety
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           honour
           too
           )
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           make
           no
           
             night
             Alarms
          
           as
           now
           they
           do
           .
        
         
           He
           ,
           that
           's
           a
           pious
           ,
           and
           an
           honest
           liver
           ,
        
         
           Needs
           not
           the
           Mores
           Bow
           ,
           nor
           the
           Parthians
           Quiver
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           ,
           to
           be
           singly
           ,
           much
           less
           double
           garded
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           Innocence
           is
           by
           it self
           ,
           well
           warded
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           when
           she
           's
           most
           maliciously
           surrounded
           ,
        
         
           Then
           ,
           soonest
           ,
           her
           Oppressors
           are
           confounded
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           the
           Foes
           ,
           that
           are
           ,
           or
           ever
           were
           ,
        
         
           There
           's
           none
           so
           bad
           ,
           or
           ●●ngerous
           as
           Fear
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           it
           not
           onely
           many
           a
           man
           distresses
           ,
        
         
           When
           
             Plenty
             ,
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           he
           possesses
           ,
        
         
           (
           And
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           his
           life
           destroys
           ,
        
         
           Whilst
           ev'ry
           thing
           he
           seemingly
           enjoyes
           )
        
         
           But
           ,
           makes
           Plagues
           also
           ,
           which
           will
           never
           come
        
         
           To
           be
           a
           greater
           torment
           unto
           some
           ,
        
         
           Then
           they
           are
           ,
           or
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           be
           ,
           if
           all
        
         
           Whereof
           they
           are
           afraid
           ,
           should
           them
           befall
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           foe
           as
           none
        
         
           Can
           easily
           escape
           when
           seiz'd
           upon
           .
        
         
           Nor
           Power
           nor
           Policy
           ,
           nor
           
             Walls
             of
             Brasse
          
        
         
           To
           keep
           it
           out
           ,
           can
           strengthen
           any
           place
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           by
           Sratagem
           ,
           or
           Ginn
        
         
           Expell
           it
           can
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           broken
           in
           .
        
         
           Were
           all
           the
           Wealth
           and
           Weapons
           in
           the
           Land
           ,
        
         
           And
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           at
           one
           Mans
           Command
           ,
        
         
           They
           could
           not
           fortifie
           his
           heart
           from
           fears
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           Terrours
           will
           creep
           in
           ev'n
           at
           the
           ears
           ,
        
         
           And
           passage
           make
           through
           ev'ry
           other
           Sence
           ,
        
         
           In
           spight
           of
           all
           resistance
           and
           defence
           .
        
         
         
           That
           Fear
           is
           such
           a
           Terrour
           ,
           I
           well
           know
        
         
           For
           I
           have
           felt
           it
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           not
           now
           ,
        
         
           Save
           ,
           as
           a
           
             natural
             passion
          
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           well
        
         
           We
           moderate
           ,
           is
           ,
           what
           a
           Sentinel
        
         
           Is
           to
           an
           Army
           ;
           and
           by
           
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
          
           ,
        
         
           Though
           ,
           possibly
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           withstood
           ,
        
         
           (
           Especially
           ,
           when
           by
           a
           
             wilful
             Sin
          
           ,
        
         
           Against
           
             Good
             Conscience
          
           acted
           ,
           it
           breaks
           in
        
         
           And
           growes
           inraged
           )
           yet
           ,
           by
           Grace
           we
           may
        
         
           Subdue
           it
           ;
           And
           ,
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           way
           .
        
         
           Take
           Fear
           and
           Love
           ,
           well
           tempered
           together
           ,
        
         
           (
           As
           much
           ,
           as
           may
           sufficient
           be
           of
           either
           )
        
         
           Fire
           quencheth
           Fire
           ;
           The
           
             oil
             of
             Scorpions
          
           ,
           heals
           ,
        
         
           The
           
             Scorpions
             sting
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           ,
           of
           all
           things
           else
        
         
           You
           would
           be
           fearless
           ,
           you
           must
           fear
           GOD
           ,
           so
        
         
           As
           man
           ought
           ;
           Do
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           done
           unto
        
         
           You
           would
           expect
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           Fear
           ,
           add
           Love
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           Love
           expelleth
           ev'ry
           other
           Fear
        
         
           (
           If
           placed
           on
           right
           Objects
           ,
           and
           sincere
           )
        
         
           Plucks
           up
           all
           Vices
           ,
           and
           plants
           in
           their
           places
        
         
           Habitual
           Vertues
           ,
           and
           Celestial
           Graces
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Love
             of
          
           GOD
           ,
           with
           
             Filial
             Fear
          
           begins
           ,
        
         
           And
           with
           a
           detestation
           of
           all
           sins
           .
        
         
           The
           knowledge
           of
           our
           
             Natural
             Estate
          
           ,
        
         
           In
           us
           ,
           Desires
           to
           cure
           it
           will
           Create
           .
        
         
           The
           Love
           of
           GOD
           in
           Christ
           ,
           then
           ,
           being
           known
           ,
        
         
           (
           And
           ,
           what
           ,
           when
           we
           incurable
           were
           grown
        
         
           He
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           )
           will
           more
           Love
           beget
        
         
           If
           we
           no
           false
           suggestions
           do
           admit
           ;
        
         
           That
           Love
           ,
           will
           also
           ,
           dayly
           stronger
           grow
        
         
           If
           we
           GOD's
           nature
           truly
           learn
           to
           know
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           not
           as
           Eve
           did
           ,
           him
           suspect
           of
           Evil
           ;
        
         
           Ascribe
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           's
           proper
           to
           the
           Devil
           ;
        
         
         
           Suspect
           the
           Promises
           which
           he
           doth
           give
           us
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           think
           that
           he
           intendeth
           to
           deceive
           us
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           we
           love
           him
           ,
           we
           will
           then
           believe
           him
           ,
        
         
           In
           all
           his
           Attributes
           due
           Glory
           give
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           then
           will
           do
           ,
           and
           not
           disputing
           stand
           ,
        
         
           Of
           that
           which
           he
           forbids
           ,
           or
           doth
           command
           .
        
         
           Nor
           fear
           ,
           nor
           stagger
           ,
           from
           that
           Resolution
        
         
           (
           Who
           ever
           countermands
           their
           execution
           )
        
         
           But
           ,
           love
           him
           so
           ,
           as
           having
           understood
        
         
           That
           all
           his
           Works
           ,
           and
           his
           Commands
           are
           good
           :
        
         
           So
           love
           him
           ,
           that
           ,
           we
           love
           his
           whole
           Creation
           ,
        
         
           Nought
           hating
           ,
           but
           what
           's
           his
           abomination
           .
        
         
           We
           will
           not
           then
           permit
           
             Humane
             Tradition
          
        
         
           With
           his
           
             known
             will
          
           ,
           to
           stand
           in
           competition
           ;
        
         
           Lay
           bonds
           on
           them
           ,
           whom
           he
           from
           Bondage
           frees
           ;
        
         
           Charge
           him
           ,
           with
           Ordinances
           and
           Decrees
        
         
           Which
           he
           did
           never
           make
           ;
           but
           forged
           were
        
         
           By
           him
           ,
           who
           ,
           layes
           for
           ev'ry
           Soul
           a
           snare
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           by
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           whose
           Merchandizes
        
         
           And
           Pomp
           ,
           are
           much
           advanc'd
           by
           those
           devises
           :
        
         
           We
           will
           not
           ,
           when
           he
           graciously
           invites
           ,
        
         
           To
           penitence
           ,
           reject
           him
           with
           despights
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           foes
           implacable
           ,
           to
           them
           appear
        
         
           Who
           zealous
           of
           their
           Weal
           and
           Safety
           are
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Well-springs
           of
           those
           many
           errors
        
         
           Distractions
           ,
           miseries
           ,
           and
           Pannick
           Terrours
        
         
           Which
           are
           among
           us
           .
           That
           ,
           which
           chiefly
           here
        
         
           Begetteth
           troubles
           and
           augmenteth
           fear
           ,
        
         
           Is
           ,
           want
           of
           such
           a
           Fear
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Love
           ,
        
         
           As
           may
           become
           effectual
           to
           improve
           ▪
        
         
           Those
           Judgements
           &
           these
           Mercies
           ,
           which
           our
           eyes
        
         
           Have
           seen
           ;
           &
           whereby
           ,
           (
           though
           we
           see
           GOD
           tryes
        
         
           These
           Nations
           to
           this
           day
           )
           nor
           Prince
           ,
           nor
           Peer
        
         
           Nor
           Priest
           nor
           People
           ,
           doth
           as
           yet
           appear
        
         
         
           So
           mindful
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           that
        
         
           Which
           ,
           was
           ,
           for
           ,
           or
           against
           them
           ,
           done
           of
           late
           :
        
         
           Nor
           see
           I
           any
           Fruit
           which
           thence
           proceeds
           ,
        
         
           Save
           Thorns
           &
           Brambles
           ,
           Thistles
           ,
           tares
           or
           weeds
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           they
           who
           stop
           their
           Ears
           and
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
        
         
           Against
           those
           Wonders
           and
           those
           Prodigies
           ,
        
         
           Which
           have
           been
           lately
           sent
           to
           startle
           them
        
         
           From
           that
           security
           ,
           wherein
           they
           Dream
           ;
        
         
           And
           they
           who
           are
           not
           much
           displeas'd
           alone
        
         
           With
           Publication
           of
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           ,
        
         
           But
           ,
           also
           with
           his
           Word
           ;
           shall
           see
           and
           hear
           ,
        
         
           Those
           things
           ,
           ere
           long
           ,
           with
           trembling
           &
           with
           fear
           ,
        
         
           Which
           will
           not
           be
           concealed
           ;
           but
           ,
           befall
        
         
           So
           openly
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           known
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           These
           ,
           have
           the
           causes
           been
           ,
           that
           Christendom
        
         
           Is
           lately
           ,
           an
           Acheldama
           become
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           these
           are
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           advance
           the
           works
        
         
           Of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           for
           the
           Turks
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           repent
           therefore
           ,
           whilst
           we
           have
           space
           ,
        
         
           Lest
           
             Fields
             of
             Blood
          
           ,
           be
           turned
           to
           Golgotha's
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           ,
           in
           this
           our
           Visitation
           day
        
         
           Give
           ear
           unto
           GOD's
           Voice
           ,
           whilst
           yet
           we
           may
           ;
        
         
           Not
           like
           Bruit
           Beasts
           pursuing
           one
           another
           ,
        
         
           But
           ,
           lincking
           fast
           in
           Charity
           together
           ,
        
         
           Be
           reconcil'd
           to
           GOD
           ,
           with
           Loving-awe
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           that
           sums
           up
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Law.
        
         
           Do
           this
           ,
           and
           if
           of
           ought
           your
           fearful
           be
           ,
        
         
           Let
           all
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           fear
           ,
           fall
           upon
           me
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           short
           Excuse
           ,
           rendering
           some
           Reasons
           why
           this
           Prisoner
           makes
           no
           Adresses
           for
           his
           Release
           ,
           to
           great
           Persons
           for
           their
           Favour
           in
           his
           Cause
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           inform'd
           ,
           by
           men
           of
           good
           report
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           there
           are
           Noble
           Pers'nages
           in
           Court
        
         
           Who
           hate
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           ,
           are
           of
           their
           Tribe
           ,
        
         
           Who
           love
           not
           baseness
           ,
           flattery
           ,
           or
           a
           Bribe
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           ,
           should
           I
           my self
           to
           these
           Adresse
           ,
        
         
           I
           might
           perhaps
           obtain
           a
           quick
           release
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           possible
           ;
           But
           ,
           I
           may
           much
           indanger
        
         
           Their
           Quiet
           ;
           and
           ,
           am
           now
           grown
           such
           a
           stranger
        
         
           To
           Courtship
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           Complement
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           act
           effectually
           ,
           to
           that
           intent
           ;
        
         
           Nor
           think
           it
           prudence
           (
           were
           I
           mov'd
           that
           way
           )
        
         
           
             To
             seek
             a
             Needle
             ,
             in
             a
             Trusse
             of
             Hay
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           not
           my
           Principle
           (
           though
           other
           while
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           over-ruled
           ,
           to
           beguile
        
         
           My
           understanding
           )
           that
           course
           to
           endeavour
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           having
           found
           it
           unsucesful
           ever
        
         
           Resolve
           now
           (
           be
           it
           for
           my
           gain
           or
           loss
           )
        
         
           To
           signifie
           my
           Cause
           ,
           to
           them
           in
           grosse
           ,
        
         
           In
           
             open
             Courts
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           doth
           belong
           ,
        
         
           To
           be
           my
           Judges
           of
           what
           's
           right
           or
           wrong
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           impartially
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           hear
        
         
           My
           cause
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           do
           me
           Justice
           there
           ,
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           any
           one
        
         
           To
           do
           for
           
             private
             ends
          
           ,
           what
           should
           be
           done
           ,
        
         
           For
           Justice-sake
           ;
           because
           ,
           where
           one
           man
           shall
        
         
           Be
           so
           corrupt
           ,
           it
           may
           corrupt
           them
           all
           ;
        
         
         
           And
           in
           each
           Case
           ,
           by
           turns
           ,
           for
           unjust
           ends
           ,
        
         
           They
           may
           Bribe
           one
           another
           for
           their
           Friends
           ,
        
         
           As
           heretofore
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           they
           may
        
         
           Hereafter
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           do
           or
           say
           .
        
         
           Not
           much
           esteem
           of
           any
           thing
           I
           make
           ,
        
         
           Which
           other
           men
           ,
           can
           either
           give
           or
           take
           .
        
         
           Nor
           
             Safety
             ,
             Wealth
          
           ,
           or
           Honour
           pleaseth
           me
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           will
           inseparable
           be
        
         
           From
           me
           ;
           and
           which
           I
           may
           attain
           unto
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           also
           keep
           ,
           whether
           men
           will
           or
           no.
        
         
           Vertue
           's
           the
           Fountain
           whence
           true
           honour
           springs
           ;
        
         
           Not
           
             Popes
             ,
             Grand
             Segniors
             ,
             Emperors
          
           or
           Kings
           ,
        
         
           For
           ,
           what
           they
           give
           to
           make
           men
           Honourable
           ,
        
         
           To
           me
           appears
           to
           be
           so
           dispicable
        
         
           That
           ,
           though
           most
           men
           ,
           do
           their
           chief
           darling
           ,
           make
           it
        
         
           If
           they
           would
           give
           it
           me
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           take
           it
           :
        
         
           What
           ,
           is
           there
           likely
           for
           me
           to
           be
           done
           ,
        
         
           By
           those
           ,
           who
           such-like
           Baubles
           dote
           upon
           ?
        
         
           I
           ,
           never
           hitherto
           ,
           a
           kindness
           had
        
         
           By
           any
           Friend
           ,
           which
           I
           my self
           have
           made
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           by
           such
           onely
           ,
           as
           God
           had
           inclin'd
        
         
           (
           Without
           a
           by-respect
           in
           any
           kind
           )
        
         
           To
           do
           me
           Justice
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           compassion
           ,
        
         
           Mov'd
           by
           their
           own
           Heroick
           inclination
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           GOD
           ,
           often
           heretofore
           ,
        
         
           Hath
           from
           among
           
             meer
             strangers
          
           ,
           rais'd
           me
           more
        
         
           True
           Friends
           at
           need
           ,
           my
           cause
           to
           undertake
           ,
        
         
           Then
           I
           deserved
           ,
           or
           had
           pow'r
           to
           make
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           as
           it
           me
           contented
           much
           the
           better
        
         
           So
           ,
           thereby
           ,
           was
           their
           honour
           made
           the
           greater
           ▪
        
         
           Most
           seek
           the
           Judge
           ;
           but
           ,
           I
           believe
           his
           word
           ,
        
         
           Who
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Judgement
             cometh
             from
             the
             LORD
          
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           unto
           me
           ,
           it
           seems
           an
           indirect
        
         
           Aspersion
           ,
           or
           a
           Symptom
           of
           suspect
           ,
        
         
         
           A
           Judge
           ,
           in
           private
           to
           preoccupate
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           him
           by
           Friends
           ,
           or
           Gifts
           to
           captivate
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           in
           great
           Counsels
           ,
           men
           should
           nothing
           do
        
         
           In
           love
           to
           Friends
           ,
           or
           hatred
           to
           a
           Foe
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Judicial
             Courts
          
        
         
           Whether
           they
           be
           of
           good
           or
           bad
           reports
           ,
        
         
           (
           Or
           ,
           whether
           ,
           what
           is
           actually
           there
           done
           ,
        
         
           Seem
           just
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           wrong
           of
           any
           one
           )
        
         
           Are
           guided
           by
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           directs
        
         
           To
           what
           is
           alwayes
           Righteous
           ,
           in
           respects
        
         
           Unto
           GOD's
           Justice
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           it
           may
        
         
           A
           Humane
           Righteousness
           infringe
           some
           way
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           though
           they
           ,
           to
           whom
           Judgement
           is
           refer'd
           ,
        
         
           Through
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           Wickedness
           ,
           have
           err'd
           .
        
         
           I
           le
           therefore
           ,
           make
           no
           Friend
           ,
           nor
           fear
           a
           Foe
           ,
        
         
           But
           ,
           when
           the
           COMMONS
           call
           me
           I
           will
           go
        
         
           To
           hear
           their
           Charge
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           have
           begun
        
         
           To
           suffer
           ,
           er'e
           't
           is
           known
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ;
        
         
           That
           ,
           least
           I
           break
           or
           die
           before
           the
           time
        
         
           In
           which
           I
           must
           make
           payment
           for
           my
           crime
           ,
        
         
           (
           If
           crime
           it
           prove
           )
           they
           ,
           rather
           ,
           overweight
        
         
           May
           lay
           ;
           then
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Dram
           too
           light
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           punishments
           are
           usually
           well
           paid
           ,
        
         
           Though
           other
           debts
           till
           
             Dooms
             Day
          
           are
           delay'd
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           Innocence
           ,
           is
           oft
           pursued
           further
        
         
           Upon
           suspect
           ,
           then
           real
           Theft
           or
           Murther
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           ,
           for
           which
           unheard
           ,
           some
           precondemn
        
         
           My
           Person
           hither
           ;
           I
           ,
           TO
           GOD
           and
           them
        
         
           Whom
           it
           may
           most
           concern
           ,
           Appeals
           have
           made
        
         
           Whereon
           ,
           I
           ought
           a
           Tryal
           to
           have
           had
        
         
           Before
           I
           suff'red
           .
           My
           Appeal
           prefer'd
        
         
           To
           GOD
           ,
           hath
           betwixt
           him
           ,
           and
           me
           ,
           been
           heard
        
         
           Within
           his
           
             Court
             of
             Conscience
             in
             my
             heart
          
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           there
           am
           quit
           of
           what
           may
           on
           his
           part
        
         
         
           Be
           brought
           against
           me
           for
           what
           I
           have
           writ
           .
        
         
           He
           sees
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           world
           concealeth
           it
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           read
           it
           must
           be
           by
           the
           Commons
           too
           ,
        
         
           Ev'n
           quite
           throughout
           (
           if
           Justice
           they
           will
           do
           )
        
         
           Before
           they
           censure
           it
           ;
           Needless
           it
           were
           ,
        
         
           If
           just
           and
           conscientious
           men
           they
           are
           ,
        
         
           To
           Court
           them
           to
           their
           Duties
           ;
           and
           so
           strong
        
         
           No
           Charm
           of
           mine
           can
           be
           ,
           whereby
           a
           wrong
        
         
           May
           be
           prevented
           ,
           if
           to
           take
           that
           ill
        
         
           They
           be
           resolv'd
           ,
           which
           flowed
           from
           Good-will
           .
        
         
           At
           all
           aduenture
           ,
           wholly
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
        
         
           And
           to
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           I
           le
           refer
           my
           Cause
           ;
        
         
           Alleage
           for
           my
           defence
           ,
           what
           I
           can
           say
           ,
        
         
           And
           bear
           that
           ,
           which
           will
           follow
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           .
        
      
       
         
           A
           Composure
           ,
           for
           his
           private
           Refreshment
           made
           by
           the
           same
           Prisoner
           ,
           upon
           considering
           the
           said
           outward
           Condition
           of
           his
           Dearest
           Relations
           in
           the
           Flesh
           :
           after
           which
           is
           added
           the
           Narrative
           of
           a
           sudden
           distemper
           thereupon
           ensuing
           .
        
         
           MY
           Contemplation
           ev'ry
           hour
           so
           travells
           ,
        
         
           In
           new
           pursuits
           ,
           and
           into
           all
           things
           Ravells
        
         
           With
           so
           much
           restlesness
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           ment
        
         
           The
           whole
           world
           in
           a
           Mapp
           to
           represent
           .
        
         
           One
           while
           she
           maketh
           inrodes
           on
           my
           Foes
           ,
        
         
           To
           bring
           me
           some
           Intelligence
           from
           those
           ;
        
         
           That
           ,
           I
           consid'ring
           what
           they
           go
           about
        
         
           Their
           malice
           ,
           may
           the
           better
           weather-out
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           while
           ,
           to
           me
           she
           represents
           ,
        
         
           What
           mischiefes
           ,
           troubles
           ,
           fear
           and
           discontents
        
         
           There
           are
           abroad
           ;
           that
           ,
           I
           may
           thereby
           see
        
         
           How
           ,
           they
           are
           troubled
           ,
           who
           have
           troubled
           me
           ;
        
         
           How
           'twixt
           the
           two
           shoars
           ,
           Pharohs
           Army
           reels
           ;
        
         
           How
           ,
           GOD
           hath
           taken
           off
           their
           Charret
           Wheels
        
         
           How
           ,
           he
           obdures
           the
           Insolent
           and
           proud
           ;
        
         
           How
           dreadfully
           ,
           he
           looks
           out
           of
           the
           Cloud
        
         
           Which
           he
           hath
           placed
           ,
           betwixt
           them
           and
           those
           ,
        
         
           Whom
           they
           pursue
           to
           their
           own
           overthrowes
           .
        
         
           Sometime
           ,
           she
           brings
           to
           my
           consideration
        
         
           GOD's
           Love
           ,
           and
           inexpressible
           compassion
           ,
        
         
           Who
           ,
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           wise
           ,
        
         
           Not
           onely
           hath
           vouchsafed
           me
           supplies
        
         
           By
           those
           who
           to
           my
           Person
           strangers
           are
           ,
        
         
           But
           also
           ,
           with
           such
           love
           and
           tender
           care
        
         
           Of
           my
           safe-being
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           of
           them
        
         
           (
           As
           Christ
           did
           ,
           when
           his
           kindred
           ask'd
           for
           him
           )
        
         
           Say
           ,
           
             These
             my
             kindred
             are
             ;
             These
             ,
             are
             my
             Mothers
          
           ;
        
         
           
             These
             ,
             are
             my
             real
             Sisters
             and
             my
             Brothers
             .
          
        
         
           My
           Dear'st
           
             Relations
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             among
          
        
         
           Those
           Friends
           ,
           this
           day
           ,
           appeared
           in
           the
           throng
        
         
           To
           be
           consider'd
           ;
           and
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
        
         
           My
           Bowels
           yern'd
           ,
           to
           think
           on
           their
           distresse
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           mov'd
           with
           pitty
           ,
           it
           compel'd
           my
           Muse
           ,
        
         
           To
           clothe
           in
           words
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           now
           next
           ensues
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             All
             suff'rings
             ,
             that
             have
             tended
          
           
             To
             my
             probation
             ,
             here
             ,
          
           
             Cannot
             be
             comprehended
          
           
             In
             what
             my
             words
             declare
             ;
          
           
             For
             ,
             though
             to
             help
             expression
          
           
             I
             have
             a
             knowing-sense
             ,
          
           
           
             The
             sum
             of
             my
             Condition
          
           
             Cannot
             be
             gathered
             in
             thence
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             In
             Pleasures
             ,
             and
             in
             Sorrows
             ,
          
           
             I
             have
             had
             no
             small
             share
             ;
          
           
             Sad
             Nights
             ,
             and
             joyful
             Morrowes
             ,
          
           
             My
             Portion
             often
             were
             ;
          
           
             That
             ,
             which
             with
             Joy
             affects
             me
             ,
          
           
             Is
             far
             above
             the
             Skie
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             yet
             afflicts
             me
          
           
             As
             deep
             as
             Hell
             doth
             lie
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             My
             near'st
             ,
             and
             dear'st
             Relations
             ,
          
           
             Unmention'd
             though
             they
             be
             ,
          
           
             Among
             my
             Meditations
             ,
          
           
             Are
             not
             forgot
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             though
             I
             would
             not
             mind
             them
             ,
          
           
             My
             heart
             ,
             them
             so
             retains
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             there
             ,
             I
             still
             shall
             find
             them
             ,
          
           
             As
             long
             as
             life
             remains
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             Lest
             that
             might
             have
             miscarry'd
          
           
             Which
             ,
             to
             neglect
             I
             fear'd
             ,
          
           
             Like
             one
             ,
             quite
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
          
           
             I
             have
             to
             them
             appear'd
             :
          
           
             And
             by
             my
             late
             employments
             ,
          
           
             Despairful
             they
             are
             made
             ,
          
           
             Of
             me
             ,
             and
             those
             enjoyments
          
           
             Which
             else
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             had
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             V.
             
          
           
             Reciprocal
             Indearments
             ,
          
           
             Are
             by
             my
             troubles
             crost
             ;
          
           
             The
             means
             of
             their
             Preferments
          
           
             With
             my
             Estate
             are
             lost
             .
          
           
             These
             times
             ,
             have
             quite
             bereft
             them
          
           
             Of
             that
             which
             gave
             content
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             in
             their
             power
             nought
             left
             them
             ,
          
           
             New
             mischiefes
             to
             prevent
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             My
             Blossoms
             are
             quite
             wither'd
             ,
          
           
             My
             Leaves
             are
             much
             decay'd
             ;
          
           
             My
             Fruits
             ,
             by
             those
             are
             gather'd
          
           
             Who
             nothing
             for
             them
             paid
             ;
          
           
             I
             ,
             from
             whom
             (
             when
             they
             need
             them
             )
          
           
             They
             should
             supplies
             have
             had
             ,
          
           
             Have
             neither
             Fruits
             to
             feed
             them
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             boughes
             to
             give
             them
             shade
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             We
             could
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             troubled
             ,
          
           
             Each
             others
             hearts
             have
             eas'd
             ;
          
           
             Converse
             ,
             our
             pleasures
             doubled
             ,
          
           
             When
             we
             with
             ought
             were
             pleas'd
             ;
          
           
             Such
             Comforts
             ,
             now
             to
             give
             them
             ,
          
           
             Companion
             they
             have
             none
             ,
          
           
             But
             ,
             they
             (
             what
             ere
             doth
             grieve
             them
             )
          
           
             Must
             sit
             ,
             and
             grieve
             alone
             .
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             In
             Mercy
             ,
             LORD
             ,
             look
             on
             them
             ,
          
           
             And
             pitty
             their
             Estate
             ;
          
           
           
             The
             wrongs
             that
             I
             have
             done
             them
             ,
          
           
             Proceeded
             not
             from
             hate
             ;
          
           
             I
             did
             ,
             what
             I
             conceived
          
           
             Doth
             to
             thy
             work
             belong
             ,
          
           
             But
             ,
             that
             's
             thereby
             bereaved
             ,
          
           
             Which
             is
             to
             them
             a
             wrong
             .
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             Thereof
             ,
             be
             therefore
             heedful
             ,
          
           
             Them
             ,
             favour
             not
             the
             less
             ,
          
           
             Supply
             with
             all
             things
             needful
             ,
          
           
             In
             this
             their
             great
             distresse
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             when
             thou
             me
             shalt
             gather
          
           
             Out
             of
             this
             
               Land
               of
               life
            
             ,
          
           
             Be
             thou
             my
             Childrens
             Father
             ,
          
           
             A
             Husband
             to
             my
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             When
             I
             with
             them
             must
             never
          
           
             Speak
             more
             ,
             by
             Tongue
             or
             Pen
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             they
             be
             barr'd
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           
             To
             see
             my
             face
             agen
             .
          
           
             Thy
             
               Loving
               kindness
            
             show
             them
             ,
          
           
             Lost
             comforts
             to
             receive
             ,
          
           
             Instead
             of
             what
             I
             owe
             them
             ,
          
           
             And
             pay
             not
             whilst
             I
             live
             .
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             Let
             all
             my
             former
             failings
             ,
          
           
             Through
             frailties
             ,
             in
             time
             past
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             what
             may
             cause
             bewailings
             ,
          
           
             Quite
             out
             of
             thought
             be
             cast
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             onely
             recordation
          
           
             Of
             those
             things
             be
             exprest
             ,
          
           
           
             Whereby
             their
             consolation
          
           
             May
             dayly
             be
             increast
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             Preserve
             them
             from
             each
             Folly
             ,
          
           
             Which
             ripening
             into
             Sin
             ,
          
           
             Makes
             Root
             and
             Branch
             unholy
             ,
          
           
             And
             brings
             destruction
             in
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             this
             World
             bewitch
             them
             ,
          
           
             With
             her
             
               besotting
               Wine
            
             ,
          
           
             But
             ,
             let
             thy
             Grace
             inrich
             them
             ,
          
           
             With
             Faith
             ,
             and
             
               Love
               Divine
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             whilst
             we
             live
             together
          
           
             Let
             us
             ,
             upon
             thee
             call
             ;
          
           
             Help
             to
             prepare
             each
             other
             ,
          
           
             For
             what
             ,
             may
             yet
             befall
             ;
          
           
             So
             just
             ,
             so
             faithful
             hearted
             ,
          
           
             So
             constant
             let
             us
             be
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             when
             we
             here
             are
             parted
          
           
             We
             may
             all
             meet
             in
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           This
           being
           writ
           ,
           and
           once
           or
           twice
           sung
           over
           ,
        
         
           My
           Reason
           ,
           did
           sufficient
           strength
           recover
        
         
           Those
           Passions
           to
           repell
           ,
           which
           did
           begin
        
         
           Upon
           my
           heart
           at
           that
           time
           to
           break
           in
           :
        
         
           But
           ,
           ere
           they
           were
           alay'd
           ,
           an
           Accident
        
         
           Fell
           out
           ,
           which
           that
           good
           issue
           did
           prevent
           ;
        
         
           I
           have
           so
           much
           of
           common
           Manliness
           ,
        
         
           (
           Which
           might
           more
           profit
           me
           if
           it
           were
           less
           )
        
         
           That
           ,
           all
           the
           frailties
           of
           the
           
             Humane
             Creature
          
        
         
           (
           Co-incident
           since
           my
           depraved
           Nature
           )
        
         
           Still
           so
           attend
           me
           ,
           that
           do
           what
           I
           can
        
         
           I
           fall
           into
           distemper
           ,
           now
           and
           then
           ;
        
         
         
           And
           ere
           that
           day
           was
           wholly
           overpast
           ,
        
         
           I
           ,
           by
           a
           sudden
           accident
           was
           cast
        
         
           Into
           a
           Passion
           ,
           which
           did
           give
           occasion
        
         
           Of
           this
           ensuing
           sad
           Ejaculation
           .
        
         
           
             LORD
             ,
             help
             me
             now
             ;
             assist
             me
             now
             ,
             to
             bear
          
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             unexpected
             brunt
             of
          
           Hope
           and
           Fear
           ,
        
         
           
             To
             which
             I
             on
             a
             suddain
             am
             expos'd
             ,
          
        
         
           
             (
             Whilst
             other
             mischiefes
             have
             me
             round
             inclos'd
             )
          
        
         
           
             For
             ,
             great
             and
             many
             ,
             though
             my
             troubles
             be
          
        
         
           
             They
             ,
             hitherto
             have
             not
             distemper'd
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             now
             I
             feel
             my
          
           Constancy
           
             to
             shake
          
           ,
        
         
           My
           Flesh
           
             to
             tremble
             ,
             my
             sad
             heart
             so
             ake
             ,
          
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             not
             speedily
             apply
          
        
         
           A
           Cordial
           ,
           
             I
             may
             droop
             ,
             and
             faint
             ,
             and
             die
             .
          
        
         
           
             My
             Treacherous
          
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           
             how
             false
             are
             you
          
           !
        
         
           
             To
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             your
             own
             selves
             ,
             how
             untrue
             !
          
        
         
           
             How
             quickly
             to
             revolt
             do
             you
             begin
             !
          
        
         
           
             How
             cowardly
             have
             you
             my
          
           Foe
           
             let
             in
          
        
         
           
             At
             his
             first
          
           summons
           ?
           
             how
             have
             you
             conspir'd
          
        
         
           
             To
             give
             him
             that
             advantage
             he
             desir'd
             ?
          
        
         
           
             And
             whilst
             I
             for
             your
             safety
             did
             prepare
          
        
         
           
             Joyn
             to
             surprize
             me
             ere
             I
             was
             aware
             ?
          
        
         
           
             LORD
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             prevail
             ;
             but
             ,
             help
             me
             rally
          
        
         
           My
           scattered
           Forces
           ,
           
             and
             to
             make
             a
             sally
          
        
         
           
             On
             those
             who
             my
             weak
          
           Citadel
           beset
           :
        
         
           
             For
             they
             have
             seiz'd
             but
             on
             my
          
           Out-works
           yet
           ,
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             if
             but
             over
             me
             ,
             thou
             please
             to
             hover
             ,
          
        
         
           
             (
             Though
             at
             a
             distance
             )
             I
             shall
             soon
             recover
             .
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             ,
             at
             this
          
           Assault
           ,
           
             for
             me
             appear
          
           ;
        
         
           
             From
             me
             ,
             this
          
           Black
           Cloud
           ,
           
             by
             thy
             presence
             ,
             clear
          
           ;
        
         
           
             Renew
             my
             courage
             in
             this
             day
             of
             trouble
          
           ;
        
         
           
             Increase
             my
          
           Faith
           ,
           
             my
             former
          
           Hope
           redouble
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             let
             thy
          
           Spirit
           
             teach
             me
             so
             to
             pray
          
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             what
             I
             shall
             request
             ,
             obtain
             I
             may
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Be
             likewise
             pleas'd
             the
             chatterings
             of
             the
          
           Swallow
           ,
        
         
           
             And
             mournings
             of
             the
          
           Turtle
           ,
           
             so
             to
             hallow
          
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             those
             things
             which
             are
             now
             express'd
             by
             me
             ,
          
        
         
           
             May
             be
             both
             acceptable
             unto
             thee
             ,
          
        
         
           
             And
             unto
             those
             who
             hear
             them
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Though
             to
             my
          
           private
           suff'rings
           
             they
             pertain
          
           :
        
         
           
             For
             peradventure
             ,
             that
             which
             me
             oretakes
          
        
         
           
             Hath
             partly
             been
             permitted
             for
             their
             sakes
          
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             they
             ,
             by
             heeding
             what
             on
             them
             at
             length
          
        
         
           
             May
             fall
             ,
             might
             by
             my
             weakness
             gather
             strength
          
           ;
        
         
           
             For
             ,
             what
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             single
             Trouble
             ,
          
        
         
           
             By
             circumstances
             ,
             may
             be
             sometimes
             double
             .
          
        
         
           My
           best
           Friends
           peradventure
           ,
           now
           will
           wonder
        
         
           How
           ,
           I
           am
           thus
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           clap
           of
           thunder
           ,
        
         
           Struck
           suddenly
           ;
           and
           my
           Foes
           ,
           with
           a
           scoff
        
         
           Will
           Jeer
           ,
           to
           see
           me
           so
           soon
           taken
           off
        
         
           From
           my
           late
           courage
           and
           high
           Resolution
           ,
        
         
           (
           Whilst
           I
           was
           putting
           it
           in
           Execution
           ,
           )
        
         
           When
           they
           shall
           know
           ,
           that
           ,
           but
           concerns
           my
           Wife
           ,
        
         
           Which
           breaks
           through
           all
           the
           comforts
           of
           my
           life
           ,
        
         
           And
           thus
           disorders
           me
           :
           But
           ,
           when
           they
           hear
           me
        
         
           Ev'n
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           first
           will
           Jeer
           me
           ,
        
         
           (
           If
           they
           have
           any
           Manhood
           left
           in
           them
           )
        
         
           Shall
           me
           of
           no
           such
           levity
           condemn
           ,
        
         
           As
           yet
           they
           may
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           circumstances
        
         
           I
           have
           declar'd
           to
           cure
           their
           ignorances
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           one
           of
           GOD's
           choice
           Prophets
           ,
           had
           a
           Tryal
        
         
           Not
           much
           unlike
           this
           ,
           of
           his
           self-denial
           ,
        
         
           When
           he
           (
           as
           I
           do
           )
           in
           his
           Generation
           ,
        
         
           Bore
           witness
           of
           their
           great
           abomination
           :
        
         
           Which
           (
           if
           ought
           more
           )
           had
           little
           more
           effect
           ,
        
         
           Then
           I
           may
           ,
           at
           this
           present
           day
           ,
           expect
           .
        
         
           He
           (
           whilst
           GOD's
           work
           he
           follow'd
           )
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
        
         
           Was
           pierced
           (
           through
           his
           Wife
           )
           with
           sorrows
           dart
           .
        
         
         
           She
           (
           as
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           testifies
           )
        
         
           Was
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           precious
           as
           his
           eyes
           ,
        
         
           The
           comfort
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           far
           more
           dear
        
         
           (
           As
           I
           believe
           )
           then
           all
           things
           transcient
           were
           .
        
         
           And
           peradventure
           he
           had
           grieved
           more
        
         
           Then
           yet
           I
           do
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           day
           before
        
         
           GOD
           ,
           both
           foretold
           her
           death
           ,
           and
           charg'd
           him
           too
           ,
        
         
           Not
           to
           bewail
           the
           Wife
           he
           loved
           so
           .
        
         
           What
           ,
           this
           to
           me
           doth
           intimate
           ,
           I
           shall
        
         
           Forbear
           to
           tell
           now
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           that
           befall
        
         
           Which
           I
           may
           fear
           ,
           it
           will
           have
           an
           effect
           ,
        
         
           Whose
           demonstration
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           neglect
        
         
           If
           so
           long
           I
           survive
           ,
           as
           to
           declare
        
         
           That
           Sequell
           ,
           for
           which
           ,
           it
           will
           way
           prepare
           .
        
         
           Mean
           while
           (
           since
           hope
           hath
           taken
           race
           with
           sorrow
           )
        
         
           For
           some
           few
           dayes
           ,
           that
           little
           time
           I
           le
           borrow
           ,
        
         
           To
           make
           it
           known
           ,
           how
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Pannick
             dread
          
        
         
           I
           am
           at
           present
           ,
           so
           distempered
           ;
        
         
           And
           in
           such
           sober
           Language
           will
           declare
           it
           ,
        
         
           Without
           Hyperboles
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           men
           hear
           it
        
         
           With
           like
           sobriety
           ,
           it
           will
           perchance
        
         
           Their
           edifying
           in
           some
           kind
           advance
           .
        
         
           When
           ,
           I
           had
           finished
           those
           Meditations
        
         
           Last
           mention'd
           (
           which
           concern
           my
           dear'st
           Relations
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           world
           )
           A
           messenger
           of
           sorrow
        
         
           That
           very
           day
           ,
           (
           I
           ,
           looking
           for
           ,
           next
           morrow
        
         
           My
           Wives
           arrival
           )
           brought
           ,
           not
           newes
           alone
        
         
           That
           
             suddain
             sickness
          
           ,
           her
           had
           seiz'd
           upon
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           that
           ,
           she
           likewise
           in
           a
           Feaver
           lies
           ,
        
         
           With
           which
           are
           
             complicated
             Maladies
          
        
         
           Portending
           death
           :
           and
           Death
           desired
           so
        
         
           That
           ,
           they
           about
           her
           ,
           can
           with
           much
           ado
        
         
           Preserve
           her
           life
           .
           This
           newes
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           told
           ,
        
         
           Laid
           instantly
           ,
           upon
           me
           such
           fast
           hold
           ,
        
         
         
           That
           ,
           er'e
           I
           could
           into
           my
           heart
           retire
        
         
           I
           seemed
           to
           be
           wholly
           set
           on
           fire
           :
        
         
           And
           (
           being
           for
           surprizal
           ,
           the
           more
           fit
        
         
           By
           what
           ,
           that
           day
           ,
           for
           better
           use
           was
           writ
           )
        
         
           Instead
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           quencht
           the
           same
        
         
           I
           snatcht
           up
           oil
           ,
           and
           threw
           't
           into
           the
           flame
           .
        
         
           So
           frail
           I
           am
           not
           (
           though
           made
           of
           such
           Mettle
        
         
           That
           I
           am
           sometime
           soft
           and
           sometime
           Britle
           )
        
         
           As
           to
           be
           shaken
           meerly
           with
           a
           fear
        
         
           Of
           things
           which
           ev'ry
           day
           expected
           are
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           many
           sad
           concomitants
           attended
        
         
           This
           Message
           ,
           not
           till
           then
           so
           apprehended
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           at
           that
           instant
           every
           thing
           prest
           in
        
         
           Which
           might
           a
           doleful
           Tragedy
           begin
           ,
        
         
           With
           such
           confusion
           ,
           that
           ,
           what
           entred
           first
        
         
           I
           knew
           not
           ,
           neither
           which
           disturb'd
           me
           worst
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           ,
           I
           nought
           could
           call
           to
           mind
           ,
           but
           that
        
         
           Which
           my
           Afflictions
           ,
           did
           more
           aggravate
           .
        
         
           Imprisonment
           ,
           I
           felt
           not
           till
           that
           day
           ,
        
         
           Wherein
           I
           found
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           kept
           away
           ,
        
         
           Where
           ,
           I
           to
           her
           could
           no
           assistance
           give
           ,
        
         
           For
           ,
           whose
           sake
           ,
           I
           did
           most
           desire
           to
           live
           ;
        
         
           My
           Fancie
           represented
           to
           my
           sight
        
         
           In
           how
           disconsolate
           and
           sad
           a
           plight
           ,
        
         
           She
           there
           was
           left
           ,
           dispoil'd
           of
           all
           she
           had
           ,
        
         
           Excepting
           ,
           what
           might
           make
           her
           heart
           more
           sad
           ▪
        
         
           With
           foes
           surrounded
           ,
           not
           one
           to
           befriend
           her
           ,
        
         
           Not
           servants
           in
           that
           weakness
           to
           attend
           her
           ,
        
         
           No
           good
           Physitian
           living
           there
           about
           ,
        
         
           Scarce
           any
           thing
           within
           doors
           ,
           or
           without
           ,
        
         
           For
           food
           or
           Physick
           :
           for
           ,
           while
           she
           had
           health
        
         
           Her
           courage
           did
           supply
           her
           want
           of
           Wealth
           ,
        
         
           And
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           with
           help
           ,
           of
           what
           from
           Heaven
        
         
           Was
           by
           his
           providence
           in
           all
           wants
           given
           ,
        
         
         
           Who
           hath
           been
           my
           support
           ;
           By
           him
           alone
        
         
           She
           hath
           in
           many
           straits
           been
           carryed
           on
           ,
        
         
           And
           all
           oppressions
           with
           such
           courage
           bore
        
         
           As
           if
           she
           had
           been
           rich
           by
           being
           poor
           :
        
         
           Which
           her
           despightful
           neighbours
           heeding
           well
        
         
           (
           And
           ,
           that
           she
           far'd
           like
           
             trodden
             Camomel
          
           )
        
         
           Words
           unto
           this
           effect
           ,
           were
           heard
           to
           speak
        
         
           Will
           not
           ,
           with
           all
           this
           loss
           ,
           her
           stout
           heart
           break
           ?
        
         
           GOD
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           still
           ,
           her
           helper
           he
           will
           be
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           what
           thanks
           is
           due
           to
           me
           ?
        
         
           What
           help
           am
           I
           who
           should
           a
           help
           hav●
           been
           ,
        
         
           When
           such
           extream
           Affliction
           she
           was
           in
           ?
        
         
           Dear
           BETTY
           ,
           how
           inhumanly
           opprest
           ?
        
         
           Art
           thou
           ?
           and
           oh
           !
           how
           is
           my
           Soul
           distrest
        
         
           Now
           ,
           I
           here
           think
           upon
           thy
           high
           desart
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           how
           discomfortably
           left
           thou
           art
           !
        
         
           If
           it
           might
           comfort
           thee
           ,
           would
           thou
           ,
           didst
           know
        
         
           (
           Else
           not
           )
           what
           tears
           out
           of
           mine
           eyes
           do
           flow
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           I
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           worlds
           despights
           can
           strain
        
         
           Nor
           sighs
           ,
           nor
           tears
           ,
           from
           tears
           cannot
           restrain
           .
        
         
           Woe
           's
           me
           (
           my
           Dear
           )
           my
           life
           I
           would
           resign
        
         
           Might
           it
           accepted
           be
           ,
           to
           ransome
           thine
           ,
        
         
           And
           were
           at
           my
           dispose
           ;
           for
           ,
           cause
           am
           I
        
         
           Of
           that
           sad
           plight
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           now
           dost
           lie
           ;
        
         
           Since
           ,
           what
           the
           world
           hath
           done
           ,
           is
           nothing
           more
           ,
        
         
           Then
           thou
           hast
           alwayes
           look'd
           for
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           take
           it
           not
           unkindly
           ;
           for
           ,
           to
           thee
        
         
           No
           ill
           was
           meant
           ,
           in
           what
           was
           done
           by
           me
           :
        
         
           He
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           thought
           )
           to
           whom
           my self
           I
           owe
           ,
        
         
           (
           And
           ,
           who
           did
           thee
           ,
           and
           all
           I
           had
           bestow
           )
        
         
           Requir'd
           the
           services
           that
           brought
           upon
           me
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           to
           thy
           undoing
           ,
           hath
           undone
           me
           ;
        
         
           And
           he
           will
           either
           back
           again
           restore
        
         
           What
           's
           lost
           ,
           or
           give
           us
           better
           things
           ,
           and
           more
        
         
         
           This
           ,
           knowing
           thou
           believ'st
           ,
           and
           dost
           confide
        
         
           In
           him
           ,
           hath
           much
           my
           Passion
           qualifi'd
           ;
        
         
           And
           makes
           me
           hopeful
           ,
           GOD
           ,
           will
           bring
           thee
           hither
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           me
           to
           thee
           ,
           that
           ,
           we
           once
           more
           together
        
         
           May
           praise
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           live
           till
           we
           can
           part
           ,
        
         
           Without
           the
           least
           distemp'rature
           of
           heart
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           this
           hope
           lasts
           ,
           lest
           notice
           being
           taken
        
         
           That
           ,
           I
           with
           one
           small
           
             puff
             of
             wind
          
           am
           shaken
           ;
        
         
           Lest
           also
           ,
           this
           begets
           a
           fear
           in
           some
           ,
        
         
           That
           I
           may
           totally
           be
           overcome
           ,
        
         
           When
           the●
           perceive
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           hath
           profest
        
         
           So
           much
           ,
           hath
           with
           so
           little
           been
           opprest
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           lest
           they
           also
           may
           discourag'd
           be
           ,
        
         
           (
           If
           I
           sinck
           under
           that
           which
           lies
           on
           me
           )
        
         
           I
           will
           ,
           for
           that
           cause
           ,
           hence
           occasion
           take
           ,
        
         
           (
           Aswell
           ,
           for
           their
           ,
           as
           for
           
             mine
             ,
             and
             her
             sake
          
           )
        
         
           So
           plainly
           ,
           what
           befals
           me
           to
           expresse
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           no
           heart
           which
           hath
           any
           tenderness
           ,
        
         
           Beseeming
           men
           ,
           shall
           think
           a
           greater
           Tryal
        
         
           Of
           
             humane
             patience
          
           ,
           in
           a
           self-denial
        
         
           Can
           ever
           in
           the
           Flesh
           be
           undergone
           ,
        
         
           Then
           this
           ▪
           which
           they
           suppose
           a
           
             slender
             one
          
           ,
        
         
           I
           have
           a
           just
           occasion
           too
           ,
           by
           that
        
         
           To
           render
           her
           ,
           that
           
             honour
             in
             the
             Gate
          
           ,
        
         
           Which
           is
           her
           due
           ;
           and
           whereto
           I
           do
           stand
        
         
           Obliged
           by
           King
           Lemuels
           Command
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           from
           what
           I
           expresse
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           likewise
           ,
        
         
           There
           may
           some
           other
           
             good
             effects
          
           arise
           .
        
         
           What
           could
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Devil
           invent
           ,
        
         
           To
           make
           more
           grievous
           my
           Imprisonment
        
         
           Then
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           wherein
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           )
        
         
           The
           last
           ,
           and
           needful'st
           duty
           that
           I
           owe
        
         
           Unto
           my
           
             dearest
             Friend
          
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           paid
           ,
        
         
           To
           be
           unjustly
           in
           a
           Prison
           staid
           ?
        
         
         
           Were
           I
           detained
           but
           from
           such
           a
           one
           ,
        
         
           As
           many
           have
           ,
           (
           
             a
             Wife
             in
             name
             alone
          
           )
        
         
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           perhaps
           ,
           I
           now
           am
           here
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           though
           within
           a
           far
           worse
           place
           it
           were
           :
        
         
           But
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           with
           modesty
           expresse
           ,
        
         
           What
           I
           believe
           ,
           I
           can
           affirm
           no
           less
        
         
           Then
           this
           ;
           
             Though
             many
             women
             have
             done
             well
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Mine
             ,
             with
             the
             best
             may
             be
             a
             parallel
             :
          
        
         
           And
           ,
           since
           my
           pow'r
           to
           nothing
           else
           extends
        
         
           Which
           may
           ,
           for
           what
           she
           suffers
           make
           amends
           ,
        
         
           In
           words
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           le
           give
           her
           what
           is
           due
        
         
           And
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           I
           believe
           is
           true
           .
        
         
           Perhaps
           ,
           when
           told
           ,
           it
           will
           so
           far
           exceed
        
         
           What
           is
           according
           to
           the
           
             common
             Creed
          
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           many
           will
           suspect
           it
           ;
           But
           ,
           know
           this
        
         
           There
           is
           in
           that
           man
           very
           much
           amisse
        
         
           Who
           ,
           of
           his
           consort
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           believe
        
         
           In
           some
           degree
           ,
           as
           I
           of
           mine
           conceive
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           if
           he
           finds
           her
           not
           a
           
             helpful
             Wife
          
           ,
        
         
           Either
           ,
           for
           this
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           other
           Life
           ;
        
         
           The
           fault
           's
           his
           own
           ,
           though
           she
           may
           faulty
           prove
           ;
        
         
           And
           he
           ingratefully
           requites
           GOD's
           Love.
        
         
           GOD
           gave
           her
           not
           ,
           but
           ,
           he
           himself
           acquir'd
           her
           ,
        
         
           By
           some
           ill
           means
           ;
           or
           ,
           for
           those
           ends
           desir'd
           her
        
         
           Which
           make
           no
           Marriages
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           evil
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           were
           made
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           Flesh
           and
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           Else
           ,
           he
           would
           honour
           
             Providence
             Divine
          
           ,
        
         
           By
           praising
           of
           his
           Wife
           as
           I
           do
           mine
           .
        
         
           Or
           ,
           by
           confessing
           freely
           ,
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           GOD
           is
           just
           ,
           in
           giving
           what
           he
           sought
           .
        
         
           Whether
           mine
           live
           or
           die
           ,
           let
           none
           who
           hear
           them
        
         
           Grudge
           her
           these
           praises
           ,
           for
           her
           worth
           will
           bear
           them
           .
        
         
         
           At
           first
           ,
           I
           lov'd
           her
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           that
           gave
           her
           ;
        
         
           Of
           him
           ,
           I
           sought
           her
           ,
           and
           from
           him
           I
           have
           her
           ,
        
         
           If
           she
           be
           yet
           alive
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           yet
           hope
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           he
           to
           my
           fear
           will
           put
           a
           stop
           .
           )
        
         
           That
           ,
           we
           each
           other
           might
           affect
           the
           better
           ,
        
         
           (
           And
           ,
           to
           be
           mutual
           helpers
           prove
           the
           fitter
           )
        
         
           As
           EVE
           from
           ADAM
           ,
           GOD
           did
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           make
           her
           out
           of
           me
           ;
           then
           ,
           me
           by
           her
        
         
           He
           made
           more
           perfect
           ;
           And
           since
           Eve
           was
           made
        
         
           No
           man
           on
           earth
           a
           fitter
           helper
           had
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           woman
           may
           Charactred
           be
        
         
           By
           Lemuels
           pattern
           ,
           I
           think
           this
           is
           she
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           having
           oftentimes
           compared
           them
           ,
        
         
           Betwixt
           them
           ,
           little
           difference
           did
           seem
           .
        
         
           She
           is
           a
           Prize
           ,
           worth
           ev'ry
           precious
           stone
        
         
           In
           India
           ,
           were
           all
           their
           worths
           in
           One.
        
         
           My
           heart
           in
           her
           hath
           trusted
           so
           ,
           that
           yet
        
         
           I
           never
           ,
           since
           I
           knew
           her
           ,
           felt
           a
           fit
        
         
           Of
           Jealousie
           or
           doubt
           ,
           in
           any
           kinde
           ,
        
         
           Which
           brought
           the
           least
           distemper
           to
           my
           mind
           .
        
         
           She
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           much
           good
           to
           me
           hath
           done
           ,
        
         
           But
           ,
           evil
           ,
           in
           her
           life
           time
           ,
           did
           me
           none
           .
        
         
           With
           courage
           ,
           her
           Affairs
           she
           went
           about
        
         
           By
           Day
           ;
           at
           Night
           ,
           her
           Candle
           went
           not
           out
           .
        
         
           She
           was
           among
           the
           last
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           bed
           ;
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           Morning
           rais'd
           her
           head
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           no
           duty
           might
           be
           left
           undone
           ,
        
         
           Martha
           ,
           and
           Mary
           ,
           she
           still
           joyn'd
           in
           One.
        
         
           In
           all
           
             Domestick
             Business
          
           ,
           she
           was
           skil'd
           ,
        
         
           Both
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           likewise
           in
           the
           Field
           :
        
         
           And
           whilst
           my
           time
           was
           otherwayes
           bestown
           ,
        
         
           Dispatch'd
           both
           my
           affaires
           ,
           and
           her
           own
           .
        
         
           She
           was
           no
           Prodigal
           ,
           nor
           basely
           sparing
           ;
        
         
           All
           things
           were
           done
           without
           
             vexatious
             caring
          
           ;
        
         
         
           She
           chid
           those
           ,
           who
           (
           when
           chiding
           was
           in
           season
           )
        
         
           Were
           to
           be
           quickned
           more
           with
           noise
           ,
           then
           Reason
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           when
           to
           angry
           words
           they
           did
           provoke
           ,
        
         
           Her
           anger
           ended
           ,
           when
           the
           words
           were
           spoke
           ;
        
         
           When
           ,
           also
           ,
           they
           were
           griev'd
           ,
           who
           did
           misdo
           ,
        
         
           She
           pardon'd
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           ,
           oft
           ,
           grieved
           too
           .
        
         
           All
           her
           Affairs
           ,
           she
           managing
           with
           Reason
           ,
        
         
           Appointed
           work
           and
           meat
           ,
           in
           their
           due
           Season
        
         
           To
           ev'ry
           servant
           ;
           and
           good
           notice
           took
        
         
           Both
           of
           what
           was
           well
           ,
           or
           
             Ill
             done
          
           ,
           or
           spoke
           .
        
         
           She
           feared
           GOD
           ,
           and
           honour
           gave
           to
           them
        
         
           Who
           were
           invested
           with
           a
           
             Pow'r
             Supream
          
           ;
        
         
           Her
           life
           ,
           she
           squared
           by
           GOD's
           
             holy
             Word
          
           ,
        
         
           According
           to
           the
           Light
           he
           did
           afford
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           had
           her self
           so
           exercis'd
           therein
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           often
           she
           my
           Concordance
           hath
           been
           ;
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Humane
             Histories
          
           ,
           to
           me
        
         
           Been
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           my
           MNEMOSYNE
           .
        
         
           A
           better
           
             Woman
             ,
             Mistris
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Wife
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           never
           saw
           ,
           nor
           shall
           see
           during
           life
           .
        
         
           Rebecca
           like
           ,
           she
           gave
           me
           still
           to
           eat
        
         
           Aswell
           most
           savory
           ,
           as
           wholsom
           meat
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           when
           GOD
           sent
           me
           food
           ,
           good
           care
           she
           took
           ,
        
         
           The
           Devil
           should
           not
           send
           me
           in
           a
           Cook.
        
         
           To
           me
           ,
           to
           mine
           ,
           and
           our
           poor
           neighbourhood
           ,
        
         
           She
           ,
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           our
           Physitian
           stood
           ;
        
         
           She
           ,
           still
           according
           to
           her
           power
           was
           ready
        
         
           To
           give
           what
           things
           were
           needful
           to
           the
           needy
           ;
        
         
           Who
           did
           not
           wilful
           Beggarship
           professe
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           they
           might
           live
           in
           sorded
           Idlenese
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           purchasing
           her
           own
           food
           with
           her
           sweat
           ,
        
         
           Abhor'd
           the
           bread
           of
           Idleness
           to
           eat
           :
        
         
           She
           could
           
             speak
             well
          
           ,
           yet
           readier
           was
           to
           hear
           ;
        
         
           
             Exceeding
             Pleasant
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           severe
        
         
         
           As
           Cato
           .
           Though
           
             Corporeal
             Beauties
          
           be
        
         
           Worn
           out
           with
           Age
           ,
           she
           is
           the
           same
           to
           me
        
         
           She
           was
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           t'
           was
           no
           
             mean
             perfection
          
           ,
        
         
           Which
           ,
           in
           my
           Youth
           ,
           surprized
           my
           Affection
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           her
           Character
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           word
        
         
           Of
           Truth
           ,
           this
           is
           thereof
           ,
           a
           true
           record
           .
        
         
           In
           her
           ,
           I
           did
           as
           much
           contentment
           find
           ,
        
         
           As
           if
           I
           had
           enjoy'd
           all
           Woman-kind
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           though
           a
           poor
           mans
           Consort
           she
           hath
           been
           ,
        
         
           She
           had
           a
           spirit
           might
           become
           a
           Queen
           ;
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           knowing
           how
           to
           want
           and
           to
           abound
           ,
        
         
           Could
           make
           it
           stoop
           ev'n
           to
           the
           very
           ground
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           if
           she
           die
           ,
           I
           shall
           but
           little
           care
        
         
           For
           any
           thing
           she
           leaves
           behind
           her
           here
           ,
        
         
           Except
           her
           Children
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           relates
        
         
           To
           GOD
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           
             Spiritual
             Estates
          
           .
        
         
           The
           deprivation
           of
           her
           company
        
         
           And
           ,
           of
           thar
           joy
           in
           her
           society
        
         
           Which
           I
           have
           had
           ,
           is
           far
           a
           greater
           loss
           ,
        
         
           Then
           ,
           all
           those
           many
           Baubles
           and
           that
           drosse
           ,
        
         
           Whereof
           the
           world
           deprives
           me
           ;
           or
           ,
           of
           them
        
         
           (
           Had
           they
           heen
           mine
           )
           which
           others
           most
           esteem
           .
        
         
           This
           seperation
           is
           the
           great'st
           despight
        
         
           That
           malice
           could
           have
           done
           me
           at
           her
           height
           ;
        
         
           And
           might
           we
           live
           ,
           where
           we
           might
           live
           alone
        
         
           To
           talk
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           GOD
           for
           us
           hath
           done
           ,
        
         
           (
           And
           means
           to
           do
           )
           my
           Joy
           would
           be
           much
           more
        
         
           With
           competence
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           worlds
           whole
           store
           ,
        
         
           Were
           I
           depriv'd
           of
           her
           ;
           who
           ,
           might
           be
           here
        
         
           So
           necessary
           a
           Remembrancer
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           Judge
           (
           if
           you
           or
           I
           ,
           do
           this
           believe
           )
        
         
           Whether
           I
           had
           not
           cause
           enough
           to
           grieve
           ,
        
         
           That
           we
           were
           so
           ,
           divided
           from
           each
           other
           ,
        
         
           Left
           hopeless
           ,
           we
           again
           should
           meet
           together
           .
        
         
         
           Though
           such
           in
           ev'ry
           point
           ,
           she
           may
           not
           be
           ,
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           since
           that
           she
           doth
           such
           appear
           to
           me
           ;
        
         
           Think
           ,
           if
           by
           fear
           of
           loosing
           such
           a
           Prize
           ,
        
         
           A
           man
           who
           is
           far
           stronger
           ,
           and
           more
           wise
           ,
        
         
           Might
           not
           ,
           when
           thereby
           suddenly
           oretaken
        
         
           As
           much
           with
           like
           distemp'ratures
           be
           shaken
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           whether
           (
           taking
           to
           consideration
        
         
           The
           sense
           I
           have
           of
           ev'ry
           
             Humane
             Passion
          
           )
        
         
           Ought
           may
           befall
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
          
           ,
        
         
           That
           could
           more
           difficultly
           be
           withstood
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           notwithstanding
           what
           's
           exprest
           ,
           let
           no
           man
        
         
           Suppose
           I
           have
           forgot
           she
           is
           a
           Woman
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           so
           Uxorious
           ,
           or
           unwise
           ,
        
         
           To
           think
           that
           she
           hath
           no
           Infirmities
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           that
           to
           any
           other
           she
           doth
           seem
        
         
           So
           worthy
           as
           she
           is
           in
           my
           esteem
           .
        
         
           The
           rough
           hard
           shells
           in
           which
           rich
           Pearls
           do
           lie
           ,
        
         
           Shew
           not
           their
           Beauty
           to
           a
           strangers
           eye
           .
        
         
           And
           Vertues
           ,
           when
           that
           they
           most
           perfect
           are
           ,
        
         
           Sometimes
           ,
           like
           
             faulty
             Actions
          
           may
           appear
        
         
           To
           lookers
           on
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           means
           to
           know
        
         
           
             How
             done
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           
             what
             end
          
           ,
           nor
           
             whence
             they
             flow
          
           ;
        
         
           And
           then
           especially
           ,
           when
           their
           Spectators
           ,
        
         
           Are
           Envious
           ,
           or
           
             their
             Foes
          
           ,
           or
           Vertue
           's
           haters
           .
        
         
           The
           mildest
           Medicine
           ,
           sore
           eyes
           ,
           diseases
           ,
        
         
           A
           sickly
           Stomack
           wholsom'st
           meat
           ,
           displeases
           ;
        
         
           And
           so
           the
           best
           and
           noblest
           Dispositions
           ,
        
         
           Are
           most
           dislik'd
           by
           men
           of
           base
           Conditions
           ;
        
         
           Because
           their
           Vertues
           ,
           if
           they
           neighbours
           are
           ,
        
         
           Do
           make
           their
           Vices
           greater
           to
           appear
           .
        
         
           Her
           precions
           Balms
           ,
           have
           sometimes
           made
           me
           smart
           ,
        
         
           But
           ,
           I
           confesse
           ,
           the
           cause
           was
           on
           my
           part
           ,
        
         
           If
           she
           administred
           a
           bitter
           pill
        
         
           In
           love
           ,
           to
           make
           me
           well
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           Ill.
        
         
         
           And
           well
           she
           might
           sometimes
           occasion
           find
           ,
        
         
           To
           give
           me
           wholsome
           Physick
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
        
         
           By
           cautions
           and
           remembrances
           apply'd
        
         
           In
           season
           ,
           when
           my
           wit
           was
           foolifi'd
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           nothing
           purposely
           ,
           from
           her
           I
           hid
        
         
           That
           ,
           in
           my
           life
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           or
           thought
           ,
           or
           did
           .
        
         
           And
           (
           that
           she
           might
           ,
           at
           full
           ,
           be
           privy
           to
        
         
           My
           whole
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           all
           I
           had
           to
           do
           )
        
         
           No
           Letter
           unto
           me
           in
           absence
           came
           ,
        
         
           But
           leave
           I
           gave
           her
           to
           break
           ope
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Which
           freedom
           (
           with
           such
           )
           mutually
           bestown
        
         
           Made
           me
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           her
           to
           me
           so
           known
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           what
           the
           outside
           of
           my
           Actions
           be
           ,
        
         
           My
           Conscience
           hardly
           better
           knowes
           then
           she
           .
        
         
           Small
           use
           of
           an
           Affection
           can
           be
           there
           ,
        
         
           Or
           proofs
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           where
           no
           failings
           are
           .
        
         
           There
           's
           hardly
           possibility
           of
           living
           ,
        
         
           With
           any
           one
           ,
           who
           never
           needs
           forgiving
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           he
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Consort
           finds
           no
           blame
           ,
        
         
           When
           he
           fails
           ,
           will
           confounded
           be
           with
           shame
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           Expressions
           ,
           which
           have
           shown
           in
           part
           ,
        
         
           My
           Passions
           ,
           I
           have
           somewhat
           eas'd
           my
           heart
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           though
           impertinent
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           be
        
         
           To
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           pertinent
           to
           me
           ,
        
         
           In
           shewing
           me
           my
           weakness
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
        
         
           My
           helps
           ,
           in
           all
           extremities
           must
           come
           .
        
         
           My
           Passion
           is
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           ,
           this
           ,
           makes
           way
        
         
           For
           Reason
           ,
           to
           command
           ,
           which
           did
           obey
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           this
           Divertisment
           a
           stop
           ,
           brings
           in
        
         
           To
           that
           ,
           which
           else
           ,
           might
           have
           destructive
           been
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           Instrumental
           ,
           though
           my
           Reason
           was
        
         
           Herein
           ,
           th'
           Efficient
           is
           
             Preventing
             Grace
          
           :
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           Him
           ,
           from
           whom
           this
           Mercy
           came
           ,
        
         
           I
           ,
           thus
           Petition
           to
           compleat
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           
             My
             God!
             my
             heart
             ,
             thou
             hast
             now
             touched
             nearly
             ,
          
        
         
           
             And
             dost
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             affect
             most
             dearly
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Begin
             to
             try
             my
          
           Faith
           ;
           That
           Faith
           
             of
             mine
          
        
         
           
             Which
             (
             if
             a
             true
          
           Faith
           )
           
             was
             a
             gift
             of
             thine
          
           ;
        
         
           
             It
             was
             by
             thee
             ,
             upon
             my
             Soul
             begot
             :
          
        
         
           Into
           Temptation
           ,
           therefore
           lead
           me
           not
        
         
           
             Beyond
             my
             strength
             ;
             But
          
           LORD
           deliver
           me
        
         
           From
           Evil
           ,
           
             that
             ,
             I
             may
             not
             foiled
             be
          
           :
        
         
           
             Thy
             onely
          
           Son
           ,
           
             to
             thee
             ,
             taught
             me
             to
             pray
          
        
         
           
             In
             words
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             when
             any
             way
          
        
         
           
             I
             was
             opprest
             ;
             Compassion
             therefore
             take
          
        
         
           
             On
             me
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             for
             mine
             )
             LORD
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
          
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             me
             dismisse
             not
             ,
             in
             this
             sad
             Condition
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Without
             a
             kind
             reply
             to
             my
             Petition
             :
          
        
         
           
             For
             ,
             as
          
           Lot
           
             said
             of
          
           Zoar
           ,
           
             LORD
             ,
             the
          
           boone
        
         
           
             I
             new
             request
             is
             but
             a
             little
             one
          
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             peradventure
             ,
             should
             my
             foes
             perceive
          
        
         
           
             Thou
             dost
             of
             every
             comfort
             him
             bereave
          
        
         
           
             Who
             hath
             desir'd
             to
             magnifie
             thy
          
           Name
           ,
        
         
           
             It
             might
             occasion
             give
             them
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Or
             ,
             make
             thy
          
           servants
           
             to
             begin
             to
             Fear
          
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             thou
             regard'st
             not
             how
             opprest
             they
             are
             .
          
        
         
           That
           Helper
           ,
           
             which
             thou
             didst
             on
             me
             bestow
             ,
          
        
         
           
             (
             And
             ,
             Whose
             assistance
             is
             much
             needed
             now
             )
          
        
         
           
             Thou
             seem'st
             to
             call
             upon
             me
             to
             resign
             ,
          
        
         
           
             As
             one
             ,
             who
             must
             no
             longer
             now
             be
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Be
             not
             displeased
             LORD
             ,
             if
             I
             shall
             say
          
        
         
           
             Thou
             tak'st
             the
             comfort
             of
             my
             life
             away
          
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             that
             ,
             I
             do
             expect
             thou
             shouldst
             not
             leave
             me
          
        
         
           
             Quite
             comfortless
             ,
             if
             thou
             of
             her
             bereave
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             Why
             dost
             thou
             Dictate
             to
             my
             heart
             this
             Prayer
             ,
          
        
         
           
             If
             thou
             intend'st
             ,
             to
             leave
             me
             in
             despaire
             ?
          
        
         
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             ,
             thou
             move
             me
             shouldst
             to
             crave
             ,
          
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             which
             thou
             dost
             not
             purpose
             I
             should
             have
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             I
             do
             depend
             on
             thee
             ,
             and
             hazarded
          
        
         
           
             Both
             her
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             in
             this
             world
             I
             had
          
        
         
           
             For
             thy
          
           Cause
           ,
           
             if
             my
             heart
             be
             not
             untrue
             :
          
        
         
           
             Though
             therefore
             ,
             nothing
             is
             by
          
           merit
           due
           ,
        
         
           
             Vouchsafe
             ,
             (
             if
             with
             thy
             will
             accord
             it
             may
             )
          
        
         
           
             Her
             life
             with
             health
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             longer
             day
             ,
          
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             we
             with
             thankfulness
             ,
             in
          
           praises
           giving
           ,
        
         
           
             May
             shew
             thy
          
           Mercies
           
             forth
             ,
             among
             the
          
           living
           .
        
         
           
             With
             Tokens
             of
             thy
          
           favour
           ,
           
             make
             us
             glad
          
           ,
        
         
           
             According
             to
             the
          
           Troubles
           
             we
             have
             had
          
           .
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             make
             thy
             other
          
           servants
           
             hopeful
             be
          
        
         
           
             Of
             that
          
           Salvation
           ,
           
             which
             thou
             shew'st
             to
             me
          
           .
        
         
           
             Make
             it
             appear
             unto
             this
          
           Generation
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             same
             GOD
             ,
             the
             same
          
           Salvation
        
         
           
             In
             these
             our
             dayes
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             former
             times
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Aswell
             ,
             as
             such
             like
          
           Tyrrannies
           
             and
             Crimes
          
           .
        
         
           
             Make
             it
             appear
             that
             thou
             hast
             love
             for
             us
          
        
         
           
             Aswell
             as
             heretofore
             for
          
           Lazarus
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             thou
             ,
             who
             didst
             hear
          
           Hagar
           
             for
             a
             Son
          
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           Hannah's
           
             Prayer
             ,
             when
             she
             beg'd
             for
             one
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Dost
             not
             despise
             my
             Prayer
             for
             the
             life
          
        
         
           
             Of
             my
             beloved
             and
             Afflicted
             Wife
          
           ;
        
         
           
             Or
             ,
             hast
             less
             pitty
             now
             then
             heretofore
          
        
         
           
             Thou
             hadst
             of
             other
             some
             ,
             who
             did
             deplore
          
        
         
           
             Their
             dead
             or
             dying
             Friends
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             mourn'd
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Had
             them
             into
             their
             bosoms
             back
             return'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             Let
             it
             be
             known
             to
             those
             who
             do
             begin
          
        
         
           
             To
             think
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             that
             which
             thou
             hast
             been
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Because
             that
             this
             Age
             hath
             produc'd
             occasions
          
        
         
           
             To
             shew
             thy self
             in
             other
          
           dispensations
           .
        
         
           
             Though
             to
             run
             back
             to
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             we
             are
             ready
          
           ;
        
         
           
             As
             froward
             ,
             as
             Rebellious
             ,
             and
             as
             giddy
             .
          
        
         
           
             As
             they
             whom
             thou
             broughtst
             thence
             ;
             though
             ,
             every
             way
          
        
         
           
             As
             false
             ,
             as
             faithless
             ,
             and
             as
             apt
             as
             they
          
        
         
         
           
             To
             set
             up
          
           golden
           Calves
           :
           
             Though
             ,
             as
             were
             then
          
        
         
           
             There
             be
             among
             us
             here
             ,
             such
             wicked
             men
          
        
         
           As
           Jannes
           ,
           
             and
             as
          
           Jambres
           ,
           
             who
             resist
          
        
         
           Not
           Moses
           ,
           
             but
             a
             greater
             ,
             JESUS
             CHRIST
          
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             strive
             by
             their
          
           Inchantments
           
             how
             to
             bring
          
        
         
           
             Us
             back
             to
          
           bondage
           ,
           
             and
             seduce
             the
             King
          
        
         
           
             By
             cursed
             sorceries
             ;
             yet
             ,
             make
             it
             known
          
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             thou
             in
          
           Brittain
           
             dost
             a
             People
             own
          
           :
        
         
           
             That
             as
             when
          
           Israel
           
             was
             from
          
           Pharoh
           saved
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             as
             thou
             wert
             with
          
           Moses
           
             and
             with
          
           David
           ,
        
         
           
             And
             with
             thy
          
           People
           
             who
             in
             thraldom
             were
          
        
         
           At
           Babel
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             present
             with
             us
             here
             .
          
        
         
           (
           LORD
           !
           I
           beseech
           thee
           mind
           thou
           not
           the
           less
        
         
           My
           private
           suit
           ,
           although
           my
           zeal
           to
           this
        
         
           Diverts
           me
           from
           it
           :
           for
           ,
           I
           le
           further
           yet
        
         
           Pursue
           that
           ,
           though
           thou
           me
           shouldst
           quite
           forget
           )
        
         
           
             Apparant
             make
             it
             ,
             that
             ,
             some
             yet
             inherit
          
        
         
           
             A
             Portion
             of
             the
             self
             same
          
           pow'rful
           Spirit
        
         
           
             Which
             fill'd
          
           Elias
           ;
           
             and
             if
             need
             require
          
           ,
        
         
           
             That
             thou
             hast
          
           Prophets
           ,
           
             who
             can
             call
             down
             Fire
          
           ,
        
         
           Hail
           ,
           Thunder-bolts
           ,
           
             and
             other
             dreadful
             things
          
        
         
           
             Upon
             the
             Troops
             and
             Armies
             of
             those
             Kings
          
        
         
           
             Who
             Persecute
             thy
          
           Saints
           ;
           
             and
             Heaven
             constrain
          
        
         
           
             Either
             to
             let
             fall
             ,
             or
             withhold
             the
          
           Rain
           ,
        
         
           
             As
             to
             thy
             service
             it
             shall
             appertain
             !
          
        
         
           
             For
             ,
             this
             ,
             though
             ,
             hardly
             yet
             believ'd
             of
             any
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Will
             shortly
             be
             made
             manifest
             to
             many
          
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             thy
             vouchsafeing
             this
             request
             of
             mine
             ,
          
        
         
           
             May
             make
             it
             ,
             to
             this
             Age
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             a
             signe
          
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             thou
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             ,
             dost
             lend
             an
             ear
          
        
         
           
             At
             need
             ,
             to
             every
             private
             sufferer
             ,
          
        
         
           
             As
             well
             as
             unto
          
           Publick
           Grievances
           ,
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             ripen'd
             are
          
           Iniquities
        
         
         
           
             A
             greater
             Conquest
             will
             be
             got
             by
          
           Words
           ,
        
         
           
             Then
             ever
             was
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             by
          
           Swords
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Dear
          
           Redeemer
           ,
           
             if
             it
             may
             be
             thus
          
           ,
        
         
           
             Be
             pleas'd
             to
             Mediate
             this
             boon
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             suit
             ,
             for
             which
             this
          
           Prayer
           
             was
             begun
          
        
         
           
             I
             will
             renew
             ,
             now
             this
          
           digressions
           done
           ;
        
         
           
             Yet
             ,
             neither
             this
             ,
             nor
             ought
             else
             I
             le
             require
             ,
          
        
         
           
             (
             Though
             rather
             then
             my
             life
             ,
             I
             this
             desire
             )
          
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             what
             ,
             with
             thy
          
           Good
           pleasure
           
             may
             consist
          
           :
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             thou
             hast
             nothing
             openly
             exprest
          
        
         
           
             To
             make
             me
             doubtful
             that
             may
             not
             be
             done
          
           ;
        
         
           
             For
             ,
             then
             ,
             I
             therein
             thus
             far
             ,
             had
             not
             gone
             .
          
        
         
           
             All
             ,
             things
             thou
             seem'st
             to
             will
             ,
             accord
             not
             to
          
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             which
             thou
             hast
             decreed
             for
             us
             to
             do
             ,
          
        
         
           
             As
             being
             absolutely
             necessary
          
           :
        
         
           
             For
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             are
             but
          
           Probationary
           :
        
         
           
             Things
             ,
             by
             us
             ,
             rather
             to
             be
          
           will'd
           ,
           then
           done
           ,
        
         
           
             As
             when
             ,
             to
             Sacrifice
             his
          
           Onely
           Son
        
         
           
             Thou
             didst
             command
             thy
             servant
          
           Abraham
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             when
             that
             our
             obedience
             is
             the
             same
             ,
          
        
         
           
             With
             us
             ,
             it
             otherwhile
             ,
             doth
             so
             succeed
          
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             thou
             the
          
           Will
           ,
           
             acceptest
             for
             the
          
           Deed
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             mayst
             another
             Sacrifice
             ,
             this
             day
          
        
         
           
             Accept
             in
             her
             stead
             ,
             for
             whom
             I
             now
             Pray
             .
          
        
         
           
             This
             ,
             moveth
          
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           
             now
             ,
             to
             do
          
           ,
        
         
           What
           Natural
           Affection
           
             prompts
             me
             to
          
           :
        
         
           
             Make
             her
             and
             me
             ,
             so
             perfectly
             resign
          
        
         
           
             Our selves
             ,
             that
             our
          
           will
           ,
           
             may
             be
             one
             with
             thine
          
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             Pardon
             this
             bold
             pleading
             ;
             for
             ,
             had
             we
          
        
         
           No
           will
           ,
           
             which
             may
             be
             said
             our
             own
             to
             be
             ,
          
        
         
           
             There
             could
             be
             no
          
           obedience
           .
           Good
           nor
           Ill
           ,
        
         
           
             Can
             be
             ,
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             free
             to
          
           will.
        
         
           
             LORD
             !
             this
             my
          
           Consort
           ,
           
             is
             as
             dear
             to
             me
          
        
         
           As
           Isaac
           unto
           Abraham
           
             could
             be
          
           ;
        
         
         
           
             Yet
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             resume
             her
             at
             this
             time
             ,
          
        
         
           
             (
             Although
             with
             me
             thou
             deal
             not
             as
             with
          
           him
           )
        
         
           
             As
             absolutely
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             intend
          
        
         
           His
           Sacrifice
           ;
           I
           ,
           her
           
             to
             thee
             commend
          
           .
        
         
           
             From
             thee
             I
             had
             her
             ;
             up
             to
             thee
             I
             give
             her
          
           ;
        
         
           
             I
             ,
             wholly
             unto
             thy
             disposure
             leave
             her
          
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             whether
             thou
             shalt
             keep
             ,
             or
             give
             her
             back
             ,
          
        
         
           
             I
             le
             wear
             it
             as
             a
          
           Favour
           ,
           
             for
             thy
             sake
          
           .
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             this
             ,
             is
             all
             I
             le
             absolutely
             crave
             ,
          
        
         
           
             (
             Wherein
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             I
             may
             request
             shall
             have
             )
          
        
         
           
             If
             ,
             with
             thine
          
           honour
           ,
           
             it
             may
             to
          
           her
           good
        
         
           
             Conduce
             ,
             to
             let
             her
             make
             with
             me
             abode
          
        
         
           
             A
             little
             longer
             time
             ,
             that
             time
             allow
          
           ;
        
         
           
             Or
             else
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             ,
             resume
             her
             now
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             ,
             save
             to
             serve
          
           thee
           ,
           
             and
             our
          
           Generation
           ,
        
         
           
             According
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
          
           Creation
           ,
        
         
           
             (
             And
             for
             thy
             Glory
             )
             neither
             she
             ,
             nor
             I
          
        
         
           
             (
             If
             I
             do
             know
             her
             )
             wish
             to
             live
             or
             die
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             ,
             her
             appointed
             labour
             now
             be
             done
             ,
          
        
         
           
             (
             And
             I
             must
             here
             abide
             to
             work
             alone
             ,
             )
          
        
         
           
             Take
             her
             into
             thine
             Arms
             before
             she
             go
          
           ;
        
         
           
             Make
             her
             not
             barely
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             but
             know
             ,
          
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             this
             our
             sad
             and
             suddain
          
           Separation
        
         
           
             Is
             for
             thy
          
           Glory
           ,
           
             and
             for
             our
          
           Salvation
           :
        
         
           
             (
             For
             ,
             from
             the
          
           life
           and
           Death
           
             of
             greatest
             Kings
          
        
         
           
             But
             seldom
             so
             much
             real
             honour
             springs
          
        
         
           
             To
             glorifie
             thy
          
           Name
           ,
           
             as
             doth
             from
             some
          
        
         
           
             Who
             fill
             on
             earth
             ,
             a
             despicable
             Roome
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             Give
             her
             an
          
           earnest
           ,
           
             that
             she
             shall
             possesse
          
        
         
           
             Thy
             love
             ,
             in
             everlasting
             happiness
          
           ;
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             that
             ,
             we
             ,
             whom
             she
             leaves
             afflicted
             here
             ,
          
        
         
           
             (
             Continning
             in
             our
             love
             to
             thee
             sincere
             )
          
        
         
           
             Shall
             by
             the
          
           Mediatorship
           
             of
             him
          
        
         
           
             Who
             bought
             us
             ,
             meet
             at
             thy
             appointed
             time
             ,
          
        
         
         
           
             Where
             we
             shall
             never
             part
             ;
             where
             ,
             Tyrannies
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Of
             others
             ,
             nor
             our
             own
             Infirmities
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Nor
             any
             thing
             which
             is
          
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           past
           ,
        
         
           
             Deprives
             ,
             of
             what
             for
             thine
             ,
             prepar'd
             thou
             hast
          
           :
        
         
           
             And
             ,
             if
             she
          
           live
           ,
           
             so
             let
             our
          
           deeds
           expresse
        
         
           
             Whilst
             here
             we
             live
             ,
             what
             we
             in
          
           words
           professe
           ;
        
         
           
             That
             others
             ,
             may
             ,
             until
             my
             dying
             day
          
        
         
           
             Believe
             ther
             's
             truth
             ,
             in
             what
             I
             write
             and
             say
             ,
          
        
         
           
             To
             that
             end
             ,
             keep
             us
             pleased
             with
             our
             Lot
          
           ;
        
         
           Though
           little
           ,
           much
           ,
           
             or
             nothing
             shall
             be
             got
          
        
         
           
             Of
             what
             we
             had
             ;
             my
             GOD
             preserve
             us
             too
          
        
         
           
             From
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             from
             reeling
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Or
             stagg'rings
             in
             our
          
           Tryals
           ,
           
             whereby
             they
          
        
         
           
             Who
             are
             in
             like
             Afflictions
             ,
             stagger
             may
             :
          
        
         
           
             But
             ,
             with
             true
             Joy
             ,
             so
             let
             thy
          
           Holy
           Ghost
        
         
           
             Replenish
             us
             ,
             that
             ,
             (
             although
             all
             be
             lost
          
        
         
           
             Belonging
             to
             this
          
           world
           )
           thy
           Saints
           
             may
             see
          
        
         
           
             That
             ,
             there
             is
          
           All-sufficiency
           
             in
             thee
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           live
           or
           die
           my
           DEAR
           ,
           GOD's
           will
           be
           done
           ;
        
         
           He
           fills
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           my
           Distemper's
           gone
           .
        
         
           Since
           ,
           GOD
           hath
           freed
           me
           from
           this
           
             Carnal
             Fear
          
           ,
        
         
           Let
           World
           ,
           and
           Devil
           henceforth
           do
           what
           they
           dare
           .
        
         
           The
           greater
           weights
           they
           shall
           upon
           me
           lay
           ,
        
         
           The
           sooner
           ,
           I
           from
           them
           shall
           scape
           away
           .
        
         
           If
           ,
           me
           ,
           they
           shall
           into
           a
           Dungeon
           throw
           ,
        
         
           Both
           dark
           and
           deep
           ,
           that
           none
           may
           come
           to
           know
        
         
           What
           ,
           I
           
             say
             ,
             think
          
           or
           do
           ;
           yet
           ,
           what
           's
           done
           there
           ,
        
         
           By
           these
           my
           Scraps
           and
           Crums
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
        
         
           Though
           scribled
           hastily
           ,
           yea
           ,
           help
           prevent
        
         
           What
           ,
           peradventure
           ,
           is
           the
           Worlds
           intent
           ;
        
         
           And
           hint
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           Close-Prisoner
           me
           they
           keep
           ,
        
         
           I
           shall
           not
           wholly
           spend
           my
           time
           in
           sleep
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           to
           my
           GOD
           ,
           there
           ,
           speak
           I
           shall
        
         
           Like
           Jonas
           ,
           in
           the
           Belly
           of
           a
           Whale
           ,
        
         
         
           And
           (
           as
           the
           Blood
           of
           Abel
           did
           )
           speake
           then
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           will
           more
           prevaile
           then
           Tongue
           or
           Pen.
           
        
         
           
             Isaiah
             38.
             
          
           
             The
             living
             ,
             The
             living
             (
             O
             GOD
             )
             shall
             praise
             thee
             as
             I
             do
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             (
             YET
             )
             Blessed
             are
             they
             who
             die
             in
             the
             LORD
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             rest
             from
             their
             Labours
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             14.13
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Octob.
               6.1661
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Another
           Spiritual
           Song
           composed
           ,
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           last
           mentioned
           Distemper
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             VVHen
             in
             the
             Morn
             we
             rise
             ,
          
           
             Alas
             !
             how
             little
             think
             we
             on
             ,
          
           
             What
             through
             our
             ears
             or
             eyes
             ,
          
           
             May
             pierce
             our
             hearts
             ,
             ere
             that
             day
             's
             gone
             ?
          
           
             I
             ,
             did
             but
             borrow
          
           
             From
             what
             ,
             next
             Morrow
             ,
          
           
             I
             hop'd
             to
             have
             enjoy'd
             ;
          
           
             And
             that
             ,
             hath
             quite
          
           
             The
             whole
             delight
          
           
             Of
             both
             dayes
             ,
             now
             destroy'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             My
             thoughtful
             heart
             grew
             sad
             ,
          
           
             And
             represented
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           
             Such
             things
             as
             in
             the
             shade
          
           
             Of
             Death's
             approaches
             use
             to
             be
             :
          
           
           
             With
             many
             a
             doubt
             ,
          
           
             (
             Which
             Faith
             keeps
             out
             )
          
           
             My
             Fancy
             fills
             my
             head
             ;
          
           
             And
             clouds
             are
             come
             ,
          
           
             Which
             with
             a
             Gloome
          
           
             This
             day
             ,
             have
             overspread
             :
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             If
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Sun
             gives
             light
             ,
          
           
             Become
             so
             dark
             ,
             so
             soon
             ,
             it
             may
             ,
          
           
             How
             black
             will
             be
             the
             Night
          
           
             That
             shall
             ensue
             so
             dark
             a
             day
             ?
          
           
             My
             Soul
             ,
             I
             see
          
           
             Betray'd
             wee
             'l
             be
             ,
          
           
             By
             our
             own
             want
             of
             care
             ,
          
           
             To
             have
             prepar'd
          
           
             A
             dayly
             guard
             ,
          
           
             To
             keep
             out
             
               carnal
               Fear
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             No
             pow'r
             was
             in
             the
             World
          
           
             Whereby
             a
             Passion
             like
             to
             this
             ,
          
           
             On
             me
             could
             have
             been
             hurl'd
             ,
          
           
             Had
             nought
             ,
             been
             in
             my self
             amisse
             :
          
           
             By
             day
             or
             night
             ,
          
           
             (
             Be
             't
             black
             or
             bright
             )
          
           
             The
             Devil
             hath
             no
             power
          
           
             Which
             can
             procure
          
           
             Distemp'rature
             ,
          
           
             Without
             some
             fault
             of
             our
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             How
             frail
             a
             thing
             is
             man
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             
               lifeless
               words
            
             ,
             aray'd
             in
             white
             ,
          
           
           
             This
             Morn
             affright
             him
             can
          
           
             Who
             ,
             seemed
             fearless
             yester
             night
             ?
          
           
             Dread
             of
             ill
             newes
             ,
          
           
             Too
             plainly
             shews
          
           
             That
             ,
             with
             us
             all
             's
             not
             well
             :
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             it
             were
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             Fear
             ,
          
           
             Though
             storm'd
             by
             Death
             and
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             if
             beneath
             GOD's
             Wing
          
           
             Our
             safe
             repose
             we
             sought
             to
             make
             ,
          
           
             None
             ,
             such
             Ill
             newes
             could
             bring
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             much
             our
             Courage
             it
             could
             shake
             ▪
          
           
             Of
             ,
             Plagues
             that
             smite
          
           
             By
             day
             or
             night
          
           
             We
             need
             not
             stand
             in
             awe
          
           
             Of
             poysonous
             things
             ,
          
           
             Of
             Serpents
             stings
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             of
             the
             Lyons
             Pawe
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             my
             Spirit
             rowze
          
           
             (
             Our
             Foes
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             are
             not
             asleep
             )
          
           
             Let
             us
             ,
             no
             longer
             drowze
             ,
          
           
             But
             ,
             better
             watch
             hereafter
             keep
             ;
          
           
             Come
             ,
             Courage
             take
             ,
          
           
             And
             we
             shall
             make
          
           
             These
             Bugg-bears
             take
             their
             flight
             ▪
          
           
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             our
             Fear
             ,
          
           
             No
             strength
             of
             their
          
           
             That
             now
             doth
             us
             affright
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             The
             Passions
             of
             the
             mind
          
           
             Are
             but
             the
             fumes
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
          
           
             Which
             make
             the
             Reason
             blind
             ,
          
           
             By
             mispresenting
             Ill
             ,
             or
             Good.
          
           
             If
             ,
             unto
             these
             ,
          
           
             We
             closly
             presse
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             wistly
             on
             them
             look
             ,
          
           
             They
             will
             appear
          
           
             Such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             pass
             away
             like
             smoke
             .
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             yet
             ,
             my
             Soul
             ,
             beware
          
           
             Thou
             bring
             not
             to
             assault
             these
             Foes
          
           
             Goliah's
             shield
             or
             Spear
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             in
             his
             Head-piece
             trust
             repose
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             nor
             unto
          
           
             What
             Self
             can
             do
             ,
          
           
             But
             ,
             take
             thou
             Davids
             sling
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             what
             he
             took
          
           
             Out
             of
             the
             Brook
             ,
          
           
             Of
             Grace
             ,
             among
             them
             fling
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           A
           Meditation
           whilst
           he
           was
           taking
           a
           Pipe
           of
           Tobbacco
           .
        
         
           THough
           some
           ,
           perhaps
           will
           think
           the
           things
           I
           do
           ,
        
         
           Much
           less
           then
           Idleness
           ,
           amount
           unto
           ;
        
         
         
           Yet
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           work
           troubles
           me
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
        
         
           As
           much
           ,
           as
           therewith
           to
           be
           overprest
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           quite
           Idle
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
        
         
           Pick
           strawes
           ,
           catch
           Flies
           ,
           or
           shells
           ,
           and
           Pebles
           gather
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           sometimes
           do
           )
           the
           time
           to
           pass
           ,
        
         
           Number
           my
           steps
           ,
           or
           tell
           the
           panes
           of
           glass
           ,
        
         
           And
           often
           when
           a
           
             trifling
             act
          
           is
           done
           ,
        
         
           Make
           some
           good
           use
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           promis'd
           none
           .
        
         
           Here
           ,
           all
           alone
           ,
           I
           by
           my self
           have
           took
           ,
        
         
           An
           Emblem
           of
           my
           Self
           ,
           a
           
             Pipe
             of
             Smoke
          
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           I
           am
           but
           a
           little
           piece
           of
           Clay
        
         
           Fill'd
           with
           a
           Smoke
           that
           quickly
           fumes
           away
           .
        
         
           This
           Vanity
           ,
           our
           Clymat
           never
           knew
        
         
           Till
           near
           the
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           first
           breath
           I
           drew
           ;
        
         
           And
           otherwhile
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           wholsome
           use
        
         
           (
           Though
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           subject
           to
           abuse
           :
           )
        
         
           Since
           first
           I
           smookt
           it
           ,
           after
           (
           it
           came
           hither
           )
        
         
           I
           laid
           it
           by
           ,
           nigh
           thirty
           years
           together
           ,
        
         
           And
           for
           my
           healths
           sake
           ,
           then
           ,
           did
           reassume
        
         
           That
           Bauble
           wherewith
           we
           Tobbacco
           fume
           ;
        
         
           (
           Not
           hitherto
           disabled
           to
           forgo
           it
           ,
        
         
           If
           any
           way
           offensive
           I
           should
           know
           it
           )
        
         
           And
           ,
           that
           in
           mind
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           bodily
        
         
           I
           might
           he
           someway
           profited
           thereby
           ,
        
         
           Such
           Meditations
           come
           into
           my
           thought
           ,
        
         
           As
           these
           ,
           which
           now
           ,
           unto
           my
           mind
           are
           brought
           .
        
         
           Ev'n
           as
           this
           Pipe
           was
           formed
           out
           of
           Clay
           ,
        
         
           And
           may
           be
           
             shapeless
             Earth
          
           again
           this
           day
           ,
        
         
           So
           may
           I
           too
           .
           So
           brittle
           ,
           that
           one
           touch
        
         
           May
           break
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           ;
           I
           ,
           am
           also
           such
           .
        
         
           When
           it
           is
           broke
           ,
           made
           whole
           it
           cannot
           be
        
         
           By
           Humane
           Art
           ;
           so
           will
           it
           fare
           with
           me
        
         
           When
           I
           to
           dust
           shall
           be
           reduc'd
           by
           Death
           ,
        
         
           Until
           reviv'd
           by
           an
           
             Eternal
             Breath
          
           .
        
         
         
           This
           brittle
           ware
           ,
           we
           ,
           oft
           have
           strangely
           seen
        
         
           Preserv'd
           from
           breaking
           :
           and
           so
           I
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           When
           foul
           it
           growes
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           purifi'd
           ,
        
         
           By
           Fire
           ;
           I
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           must
           abide
        
         
           Those
           Fiery-Tryals
           ,
           which
           will
           purge
           away
        
         
           That
           filth
           which
           is
           contracted
           every
           day
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           when
           therein
           ,
           this
           Herb's
           calcin'd
           ,
        
         
           Such
           things
           as
           these
           ,
           it
           brings
           into
           mind
           ;
        
         
           That
           Custom
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           prevaileth
           still
           ,
        
         
           To
           draw
           us
           ,
           both
           to
           what
           is
           Good
           and
           Ill
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           when
           this
           customarily
           is
           taken
           ,
        
         
           It
           can
           by
           very
           few
           ,
           be
           quite
           forsaken
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           heeded
           ,
           how
           they
           turn
           unto
           abuse
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           of
           some
           good
           use
           ;
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           so
           it
           them
           deludes
           ,
           that
           oft
           they
           think
        
         
           That
           ,
           is
           well
           scented
           ,
           which
           doth
           alway
           stink
           ;
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           me
           it
           makes
           ,
           with
           thankfulness
           to
           heed
           ,
        
         
           How
           ,
           GOD
           wraps
           up
           ,
           a
           Blessing
           in
           a
           Weed
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           how
           (
           when
           I
           have
           weighed
           things
           together
           )
        
         
           He
           makes
           one
           vanity
           to
           cure
           another
           ;
        
         
           Turns
           that
           to
           Good
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           for
           Evil
           ,
        
         
           At
           first
           ,
           sent
           in
           among
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           It
           minds
           me
           too
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           this
           Herb
           by
           fire
        
         
           Must
           be
           consum'd
           ,
           so
           ,
           must
           all
           our
           desire
        
         
           Of
           
             Earthly
             things
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           that
           wherein
           we
           took
        
         
           Most
           pleasure
           ,
           turn
           to
           Ashes
           and
           to
           Smoke
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           had
           writ
           thus
           much
           ,
           of
           what
           I
           thought
           ,
        
         
           My
           Candle
           ,
           and
           Tobbacco
           were
           burnt
           out
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Hint
           ,
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           may
           hereafter
           (
           if
           not
           despised
           )
           conduce
           to
           the
           Setling
           of
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           
        
         
           
             This
             Scrap
             ,
             though
             some
             will
             not
             disgest
             ,
          
           
             Is
             cast
             in
             here
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           ELia's
           like
           ,
           I
           thought
           my self
           alone
           ,
        
         
           A
           while
           ago
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           mind
           ,
           knew
           none
           :
        
         
           But
           ,
           many
           I
           now
           hope
           ,
           here
           living
           be
        
         
           Who
           ,
           joyn
           in
           one
           Faith
           ,
           and
           one
           love
           with
           me
           .
        
         
           My
           Soul
           ,
           I
           long
           time
           ,
           seemed
           to
           possess
           ,
        
         
           As
           when
           the
           Baptist
           in
           the
           Wilderness
        
         
           Was
           to
           be
           Disciplin'd
           ,
           and
           there
           prepar'd
        
         
           For
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           performed
           afterward
           .
        
         
           As
           when
           he
           Preach'd
           Repentance
           ,
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
        
         
           
             High
             Priests
          
           ,
           nor
           
             Lawyers
             ,
             Scribes
          
           nor
           Pharisees
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           of
           the
           gay
           Herodians
           ,
           any
           one
        
         
           (
           Nor
           many
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Vulgar
             sort
          
           alone
           )
        
         
           Regarded
           it
           ;
           so
           ,
           likewise
           ,
           I
           might
           say
        
         
           Of
           all
           my
           Premonitions
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           ;
        
         
           And
           may
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           )
           without
           regard
        
         
           Pursue
           my
           Work
           ,
           till
           I
           have
           his
           reward
           :
        
         
           If
           so
           it
           happen
           ,
           I
           am
           well
           content
        
         
           To
           follow
           such
           a
           holy
           Precedent
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           am
           now
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           one
           in
           exile
           ,
        
         
           Like
           John
           ,
           when
           banish'd
           into
           
             Pathmos
             Isle
          
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           to
           the
           
             seven
             Churches
          
           in
           these
           Nations
        
         
           As
           he
           then
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Asian
             Congregations
          
        
         
         
           Had
           somewhat
           to
           expresse
           ;
           so
           ,
           I
           from
           HIM
        
         
           (
           As
           I
           believe
           )
           who
           sent
           his
           mind
           to
           them
        
         
           By
           that
           Disciple
           ,
           have
           a
           needful
           Errant
           ,
        
         
           To
           be
           delivered
           ,
           by
           
             Authentick
             Warrant
          
           ,
        
         
           Which
           ,
           must
           lie
           Dormant
           ,
           until
           them
           to
           hear
           it
        
         
           GOD
           ,
           shall
           prepare
           ,
           and
           fit
           me
           to
           declare
           it
           .
        
         
           Mean
           while
           ,
           I
           cast
           in
           this
           Preoccupation
           ,
        
         
           To
           be
           a
           furtherance
           to
           that
           Preparation
        
         
           Whereto
           GOD's
           Grace
           will
           ripen
           me
           ,
           and
           The●
        
         
           (
           Hereafter
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           appointed
           time
           ;
        
         
           If
           nothing
           that
           shall
           be
           Co-incedent
        
         
           Doth
           intervene
           ,
           that
           purpose
           to
           prevent
           )
        
         
           Thus
           Christ
           ,
           did
           to
           a
           future
           time
           adjourn
        
         
           What
           ,
           he
           had
           then
           spoke
           ,
           might
           it
           have
           been
           born
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           his
           example
           doth
           instruct
           my
           Reason
           ,
        
         
           To
           chuse
           for
           every
           work
           ,
           a
           proper
           Season
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           a
           Love
           for
           all
           the
           whole
           Creation
           ,
        
         
           Much
           more
           ,
           for
           every
           Christian
           Congregation
           :
        
         
           I
           ,
           for
           each
           Member
           of
           them
           (
           whatsoere
        
         
           Infirmities
           ,
           I
           see
           in
           them
           appear
           )
        
         
           Have
           such
           a
           Love
           ,
           and
           so
           inlarged
           ,
           that
        
         
           I
           can
           with
           every
           Church
           Communicate
           ,
        
         
           In
           all
           
             Essential
             duties
          
           ,
           though
           they
           may
        
         
           Be
           sometimes
           ,
           much
           abus'd
           with
           an
           Allay
           :
        
         
           Because
           ,
           what
           me
           therein
           offendeth
           ,
           I
           ,
        
         
           Without
           offending
           others
           ,
           can
           pass
           by
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           in
           private
           ,
           seek
        
         
           To
           make
           them
           understand
           what
           I
           dislike
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           by
           a
           meek
           compliance
           in
           what
           's
           good
           ,
        
         
           Bear
           with
           a
           failing
           ,
           not
           well
           understood
           .
        
         
           Their
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           
             misled
             Consciences
          
           ,
        
         
           Give
           me
           no
           cause
           of
           
             Personal
             offences
          
           ,
        
         
           So
           ,
           they
           the
           
             Fundamental
             Truths
          
           ,
           profess
        
         
           Without
           malicious
           minds
           ,
           or
           wilfulness
           ;
        
         
         
           Or
           by
           approving
           ,
           or
           continuing
           in
        
         
           Prophanness
           ,
           and
           committing
           open
           Sin.
        
         
           For
           ,
           since
           he
           that
           knows
           most
           ,
           knows
           but
           in
           part
        
         
           And
           ,
           hath
           a
           Cloudy
           Region
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
        
         
           They
           ,
           of
           my
           Pitty
           ,
           rather
           Objects
           be
        
         
           Then
           of
           my
           hate
           .
           They
           ,
           so
           much
           hurt
           not
           me
        
         
           As
           damnifie
           themselves
           :
           And
           ,
           I
           ,
           thereby
        
         
           Have
           of
           my
           
             Meekness
             ,
             Faith
          
           and
           Charity
           ,
        
         
           Those
           Exercises
           ,
           for
           which
           (
           if
           I
           have
           them
        
         
           In
           true
           sincerity
           )
           GOD
           ,
           chiefly
           gave
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           which
           way
           can
           they
           better
           be
           employ'd
        
         
           Then
           ,
           that
           a
           common
           good
           may
           be
           enjoy'd
           ?
        
         
           And
           that
           we
           to
           our
           Brethren
           may
           extend
        
         
           That
           mercy
           ,
           when
           we
           think
           they
           do
           offend
           ,
        
         
           Which
           GOD's
           long
           suffering
           doth
           vouchsafe
           to
           us
           ?
        
         
           And
           ,
           since
           he
           did
           command
           it
           should
           be
           thus
           ?
        
         
           The
           
             Church
             Catholick
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Corporation
           ,
        
         
           Whereof
           ,
           the
           several
           Churches
           in
           each
           Nation
        
         
           Are
           
             Bodies
             Corporate
          
           ,
           as
           here
           we
           see
        
         
           In
           LONDON
           ,
           many
           Corporations
           be
        
         
           Members
           thereof
           distinct
           ,
           govern'd
           by
           Laws
        
         
           Peculiar
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           found
           cause
        
         
           To
           constitute
           them
           ;
           yet
           ,
           unto
           all
           these
        
         
           Belong
           the
           Cities
           gen'ral
           Priviledges
           ;
        
         
           And
           every
           
             Individual
             Person
          
           ;
           there
           ,
        
         
           Conforms
           unto
           those
           Lawes
           which
           proper
           are
        
         
           To
           this
           whole
           City
           ;
           and
           they
           live
           together
        
         
           In
           Peace
           ,
           without
           intruding
           on
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           What
           hinders
           (
           but
           our
           
             Ignorance
             ,
             Ambition
          
           ,
        
         
           Our
           Avarice
           ,
           and
           Love
           to
           Superstition
           ,
           )
        
         
           That
           ,
           
             Christian
             Congregatious
          
           may
           not
           thus
        
         
           Be
           form'd
           ,
           and
           regulated
           so
           with
           us
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           we
           may
           live
           henceforward
           in
           true
           Peace
           ,
        
         
           Morality
           and
           Piety
           increase
           ?
        
         
         
           Prophanness
           be
           supprest
           ?
           and
           ,
           no
           more
           ,
           here
           ,
        
         
           Affairs
           Divine
           ,
           and
           Civil
           interfere
           ?
        
         
           What
           hinders
           this
           ,
           but
           ,
           want
           of
           that
           true
           Love
        
         
           And
           meeknes
           ,
           which
           our
           knowledge
           might
           improve
           ?
        
         
           And
           ,
           whence
           flowes
           Discord
           ,
           but
           from
           intermedling
        
         
           With
           what
           concerns
           us
           not
           ?
           fooling
           ,
           and
           Fidling
        
         
           About
           those
           things
           impertinent
           ,
           which
           ,
           whether
        
         
           Their
           tendance
           be
           to
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           ,
           or
           neither
        
         
           'T
           is
           not
           material
           ,
           so
           ,
           that
           may
           not
           be
        
         
           Infringed
           ,
           which
           to
           all
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           free
           ?
        
         
           That
           Peace
           may
           be
           preserv'd
           ;
           men
           kept
           in
           awe
        
         
           From
           violating
           of
           the
           
             morall
             Law
          
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           GOD
           permitted
           to
           possesse
           alone
        
         
           The
           Conscience
           as
           (
           on
           earth
           )
           his
           Proper
           Throne
           ?
        
         
           For
           ,
           he
           from
           none
           ,
           will
           an
           account
           receive
           ,
        
         
           According
           to
           what
           other
           men
           believe
           ,
        
         
           Or
           shall
           command
           ;
           but
           ,
           answerable
           to
        
         
           What
           he
           commands
           us
           to
           believe
           and
           do
           ,
        
         
           According
           to
           the
           Light
           he
           shall
           afford
           ,
        
         
           By
           his
           assisting
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           Word
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           they
           ,
           who
           ,
           out
           of
           
             slavish
             Fear
          
           ,
        
         
           Of
           those
           who
           peaceably
           inclined
           are
           ,
        
         
           Force
           Innocents
           ,
           to
           any
           
             hard
             Condition
          
        
         
           (
           Thereby
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           their
           Suspition
        
         
           Which
           is
           incurable
           )
           are
           Tyrannous
           ,
        
         
           And
           foes
           to
           GOD
           ,
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           and
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           my
           late
           Tryal
           ,
           I
           have
           had
           a
           shake
           ,
        
         
           But
           ,
           it
           hath
           deeper
           driven
           in
           the
           stake
           ;
        
         
           And
           hath
           ,
           I
           hope
           vouchsafed
           by
           that
           FIT
           ,
        
         
           An
           earnest
           ,
           he
           so
           fast
           will
           settle
           it
           ;
        
         
           That
           ,
           all
           the
           Tempests
           which
           in
           future
           dayes
        
         
           The
           World
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Devil
           have
           pow'r
           to
           raise
           ,
        
         
           Shall
           more
           increase
           my
           courage
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           mine
        
         
           Some
           other
           ,
           to
           the
           like
           Resolves
           incline
           .
        
         
         
           GOD
           ,
           give
           us
           Grace
           ,
           with
           seriousness
        
         
           These
           things
           in
           time
           ,
           with
           what
           else
           may
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           way
           ,
           how
           that
           ,
           may
           yet
           be
           done
        
         
           Which
           hitherto
           ,
           is
           little
           thought
           upon
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           thereof
           ,
           in
           what
           is
           expressed
           here
           ,
        
         
           A
           Hint
           ,
           if
           well
           observed
           ,
           may
           appear
           .
        
      
       
         
           
             A
             Hymn
             of
             Thanksgiving
          
           to
           Almighty
           GOD
           ;
           compos'd
           by
           this
           Prisoner
           ,
           for
           the
           gracious
           restoration
           of
           his
           Wives
           life
           and
           health
           ;
           who
           ,
           lying
           mortally
           sick
           (
           as
           was
           supposed
           )
           at
           52.
           miles
           distance
           during
           his
           Imprisonment
           ,
           in
           a
           sad
           disconsolate
           condition
           ,
           and
           reputed
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           about
           the
           space
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           was
           miraculously
           restored
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           Tune
           of
           the
           
             148.
             
             Psalm
          
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             HOw
             soon
             ,
             my
             gracious
             GOD
             ,
          
           
             Hast
             thou
             my
             Prayer
             heard
             ?
          
           
             How
             just
             ,
             how
             kind
             ,
             how
             Good
             ,
          
           
             Hast
             thou
             to
             me
             appear'd
             ?
          
           
             Blest
             ,
             be
             this
             Day
             :
          
           
             For
             ,
             what
             did
             fright
             my
             heart
             last
             night
             ,
          
           
             Thou
             dost
             allay
             :
          
           
             The
             Clouds
             ,
             that
             made
             ,
             this
             Morning
             sad
             ,
          
           
             Are
             blown
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             
          
           
             As
             when
             his
             moan
             to
             thee
          
           
             The
             good
             Centurian
             made
             ,
          
           
             Though
             I
             unworthy
             be
             ,
          
           
             Like
             favour
             I
             have
             had
          
           
             Vouchsaf'd
             to
             me
             ;
          
           
             Nay
             little
             less
             ,
             in
             my
             distress
          
           
             Receiv'd
             I
             have
             ,
          
           
             Then
             She
             ,
             whose
             Son
             ,
             and
             onely
             one
             ,
          
           
             Was
             near
             his
             grave
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             At
             least
             ,
             I
             ,
             so
             much
             Grace
          
           
             Of
             thee
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             had
             ,
          
           
             As
             daign'd
             to
             Jairus
             was
          
           
             Whose
             Daughter
             thou
             foundst
             dead
             ,
          
           
             Upon
             her
             Bed
             :
          
           
             For
             ,
             when
             my
             Wife
             ,
             depriv'd
             of
             life
          
           
             Had
             long
             time
             laine
             ,
          
           
             Thou
             ,
             heeding
             there
             ,
             our
             Prayers
             here
          
           
             Gav'st
             life
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             Thus
             she
             ,
             who
             first
             was
             thine
          
           
             (
             And
             so
             shall
             alwayes
             be
             )
          
           
             Hath
             now
             ,
             been
             twice
             made
             mine
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             is
             enjoy'd
             by
             me
             ;
          
           
             For
             which
             ,
             to
             thee
          
           
             A
             double
             praise
             ,
             LORD
             ,
             all
             my
             dayes
             ,
          
           
             I
             ought
             to
             give
             ;
          
           
             Assist
             I
             pray
             ,
             this
             due
             to
             pay
          
           
             Whilst
             here
             I
             live
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             V.
             
          
           
             And
             ,
             let
             all
             ,
             who
             now
             hear
          
           
             What
             ,
             thou
             for
             me
             hast
             done
             ,
          
           
             Help
             me
             thy
             praise
             declare
             ;
          
           
             For
             ,
             not
             to
             me
             alone
          
           
             Extends
             this
             boone
             ;
          
           
             This
             Act
             of
             Grace
             ,
             vouchsafed
             was
          
           
             That
             ,
             they
             thereby
          
           
             Might
             at
             their
             need
             ,
             know
             where
             to
             speed
          
           
             As
             well
             as
             I.
             
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             LORD
             ,
             I
             have
             nought
             to
             give
          
           
             For
             all
             thou
             hast
             bestown
             ,
          
           
             But
             ,
             what
             I
             did
             receive
          
           
             And
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             thine
             own
             ;
          
           
             Oh!
             now
             therefore
          
           
             This
             Sacrifice
             ,
             do
             not
             despise
          
           
             For
             ,
             I
             am
             poor
             ;
          
           
             Therewith
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             self
             and
             all
             ,
          
           
             Who
             can
             give
             more
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           A
           Penitential
           Hymn
           ,
           composed
           by
           occasion
           of
           a
           Dream
           the
           19th
           .
           of
           Octob.
           1661.
           about
           Midnight
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             MY
             GOD
             ,
             thou
             didst
             awake
             me
             ,
          
           
             This
             night
             out
             of
             a
             sad
             and
             fearful
             Dream
             ,
          
           
           
             That
             ,
             sensible
             did
             make
             me
          
           
             Of
             Sins
             ,
             which
             heretofore
             small
             Sins
             did
             seem
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             ere
             I
             perfect
             heed
             could
             take
             ,
          
           
             Whether
             I
             slept
             ,
             or
             was
             awake
             ,
          
           
             He
             ,
             that
             is
             watching
             ev'ry
             hour
             ,
          
           
             Whom
             he
             may
             mischief
             ,
             and
             devour
             ,
          
           
             Sought
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             thereby
             advantage
             make
             :
          
           
             Rebuke
             him
             ,
             for
             my
             Dear
             Redeemer's
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             Permit
             thou
             no
             Transgression
             ,
          
           
             Whereof
             ,
             I
             heretofore
             have
             guilty
             been
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             great
             ,
             nor
             small
             Omission
             ,
          
           
             Which
             I
             forgotten
             have
             ,
             or
             overseen
             ,
          
           
             (
             Either
             through
             want
             of
             penitence
          
           
             Or
             of
             confessing
             my
             offence
             )
          
           
             To
             rise
             against
             me
             ,
             great
             or
             small
             ;
          
           
             For
             ,
             LORD
             ,
             I
             do
             repent
             them
             all
             :
          
           
             And
             ,
             likewise
             ,
             (
             be
             it
             more
             or
             less
             )
          
           
             Renounce
             all
             trust
             ,
             in
             my
             own
             Righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             As
             Job
             complain'd
             ,
             such
             Visions
          
           
             To
             me
             seem'd
             represented
             this
             last
             night
          
           
             Of
             my
             falings
             ,
             and
             Omissions
          
           
             That
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             they
             did
             much
             my
             heart
             affright
             ;
          
           
             Me
             thought
             a
             Spirit
             passed
             by
          
           
             Not
             to
             be
             seen
             with
             mortal
             eye
             ;
          
           
             And
             ,
             I
             was
             minded
             by
             a
             Voice
          
           
             (
             That
             ,
             spake
             unto
             me
             without
             noise
             )
          
           
             Of
             things
             preceding
             ,
             which
             (
             then
             quite
             forgot
             )
          
           
             So
             ,
             as
             I
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             I
             heeded
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             Oh
             God!
             most
             kind
             ,
             most
             holy
             ,
          
           
             Remember
             not
             the
             errours
             of
             my
             life
             ;
          
           
             Call
             not
             to
             minde
             my
             folly
          
           
             To
             add
             a
             
               new
               Affliction
            
             ,
             to
             my
             Grief
             .
          
           
             
               World
               ,
               Flesh
            
             and
             Devil
             ,
             my
             foes
             are
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             my
             strength
             can
             bear
          
           
             On
             me
             ,
             they
             have
             already
             cast
             ,
          
           
             Unless
             ,
             that
             thou
             compassion
             hast
             ;
          
           
             Oh!
             throw
             my
             sins
             out
             of
             thy
             sight
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             That
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             be
             seen
             ,
             or
             heard
             of
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             My
             Soul
             doth
             now
             abhor
             them
             ,
          
           
             Thine
             
               onely
               Son
            
             ,
             hath
             with
             his
             precious
             blood
          
           
             Made
             satisfaction
             for
             them
             ;
          
           
             Thou
             ,
             didst
             accept
             it
             ;
             I
             believe
             it
             good
             :
          
           
             And
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             though
             they
             somtimes
             make
          
           
             My
             heart
             to
             tremble
             and
             to
             ake
             ,
          
           
             My
             Soul
             is
             confident
             they
             pard'ned
             are
          
           
             As
             if
             they
             ne're
             committed
             were
             ;
          
           
             Confirm
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             ,
             sleeping
             and
             awake
          
           
             Sweet
             rest
             in
             thee
             ,
             I
             may
             for
             ever
             take
             .
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             Dear
             GOD
             ,
             of
             my
             Salvation
             ,
          
           
             Preserve
             me
             by
             thy
             Love
             and
             mighty
             Pow'r
          
           
             From
             perilous
             Temptation
             ,
          
           
             In
             Weal
             ,
             in
             Woe
             ,
             and
             at
             my
             dying
             hour
             :
          
           
             Me
             ,
             let
             thy
             
               Gardian
               Angels
            
             keep
          
           
             When
             I
             do
             wake
             ,
             and
             while
             I
             sleep
             ,
          
           
             From
             shame
             without
             ,
             and
             fear
             within
             ;
          
           
             From
             evil
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             Actual
             Sin
             ,
          
           
           
             That
             ,
             Friends
             and
             Foes
             and
             every
             one
             may
             see
             ,
          
           
             No
             man
             in
             vain
             ,
             doth
             put
             their
             trust
             in
             thee
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           A
           Requiem
           to
           the
           Soul.
           
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             MY
             Soul
             ,
             vex
             not
             thy self
             at
             those
             ,
          
           
             Who
             ,
             to
             all
             Godliness
             are
             Foes
             ,
          
           
             Although
             they
             make
             fair
             outward
             showes
             ,
          
           
             And
             spread
             and
             flourish
             like
             the
             Bay
             ;
          
           
             For
             ,
             deplorable
             is
             their
             case
             ,
          
           
             They
             ,
             as
             the
             scorched
             Summer
             Grasse
             ,
          
           
             Shall
             soon
             into
             oblivion
             passe
             ,
          
           
             And
             all
             their
             Beauty
             fade
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             young
             ,
             and
             old
             am
             grown
          
           
             And
             ,
             many
             changes
             I
             have
             known
             ,
          
           
             Whereby
             ,
             it
             hath
             to
             me
             been
             shown
          
           
             Whereto
             ,
             their
             wicked
             courses
             tend
             :
          
           
             With
             Honour
             I
             have
             seen
             them
             Crown'd
             ,
          
           
             With
             Pow'r
             and
             Riches
             to
             abound
             ,
          
           
             Whose
             Place
             no
             where
             can
             now
             be
             found
             ;
          
           
             For
             ,
             all
             their
             Pomp
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             With
             shadows
             they
             themselves
             beguile
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             GOD
             ,
             doth
             at
             their
             folly
             smile
             ;
          
           
             With
             patience
             therefore
             wait
             a
             while
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             grudge
             them
             not
             their
             Portion
             ,
             here
             ;
          
           
             Destruction
             ,
             toward
             them
             is
             hasting
             ,
          
           
             Their
             Time
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             dayly
             wasting
             ,
          
           
           
             But
             ,
             thine
             will
             be
             for
             everlasting
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             Griefs
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             never
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             Employ
             thy self
             in
             
               doing
               well
            
             ,
          
           
             And
             ,
             GOD
             ,
             with
             thee
             shall
             kindly
             deal
             ;
          
           
             Thou
             ,
             in
             the
             Land
             shalt
             safely
             dwell
             ,
          
           
             Well
             fed
             and
             clothed
             ,
             all
             thy
             dayes
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             Glory
             of
             their
             Name
          
           
             Is
             blur'd
             out
             ,
             with
             an
             
               evil
               Fame
            
             ,
          
           
             Then
             ,
             shall
             thy
             Poverty
             and
             shame
          
           
             Be
             mention'd
             unto
             thy
             praise
             .
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             Let
             wordlings
             feed
             upon
             their
             Chaff
             ,
          
           
             Their
             Cups
             of
             Fornication
             quaff
             ,
          
           
             And
             at
             thy
             sufferings
             grin
             and
             laugh
             ;
          
           
             A
             midst
             thy
             Foes
             lie
             down
             and
             sleep
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             in
             their
             malice
             ,
             they
             persist
             ,
          
           
             In
             GOD's
             Protection
             take
             thy
             rest
             ,
          
           
             For
             ,
             though
             thy
             Body
             be
             opprest
          
           
             Thee
             ,
             safe
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             'l
             keep
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               He
               ,
               whosoever
               he
               be
               ,
               that
               speaks
               this
            
             Charm
             ,
          
           
             
               Unto
               his
            
             Soul
             
               in
               Faith
               ,
               shall
               have
               no
               harm
            
             ;
          
           
             
               Therefore
               ,
               as
               a
               Receipt
               approved
               ,
               take
               it
               :
            
          
           
             
               For
               ,
               for
               my self
               alone
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               make
               it
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Meditation
           upon
           the
           many
           Prodigies
           and
           Apparitions
           ,
           which
           are
           mentioned
           by
           Publick
           writing
           ,
           or
           common
           Fame
           .
        
         
           VVE
           are
           inform'd
           ,
           by
           questionless
           Presages
        
         
           (
           Vouchsafed
           to
           instruct
           succeeding
           Ages
           )
        
         
           That
           warnings
           of
           Christ's
           coming
           ,
           should
           be
           given
        
         
           By
           signs
           and
           wonders
           manifest
           from
           Heaven
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           in
           Histories
           recorded
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           Providence
           ,
           in
           all
           times
           hath
           afforded
           ,
        
         
           Some
           Premotions
           of
           those
           Desolations
        
         
           Which
           fell
           on
           
             Persons
             ,
             Places
             ,
             States
          
           and
           Nations
           ,
        
         
           Before
           they
           came
           :
           For
           ,
           our
           most
           gracious
           GOD
           ,
        
         
           (
           As
           doth
           a
           
             loving
             Father
          
           )
           shewes
           the
           Rod
        
         
           Before
           he
           whips
           ,
           that
           he
           thereby
           may
           fright
        
         
           To
           Penitence
           ,
           ere
           he
           begins
           to
           smite
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           frequently
           ,
           prevail
           ,
           if
           that
           means
           may
           ,
        
         
           Us
           to
           reclaim
           ,
           he
           flings
           the
           Rod
           away
           :
        
         
           Which
           kind
           Indulgence
           ,
           is
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           more
        
         
           Inlarged
           then
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           heretofore
           .
        
         
           New
           Prodigies
           ,
           we
           hear
           of
           ev'ry
           day
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           likewise
           hear
           ,
           how
           they
           are
           puft
           away
        
         
           As
           but
           meer
           Fictions
           .
           If
           we
           find
           them
           so
           ,
        
         
           This
           ,
           justly
           ,
           thereupon
           inferr
           I
           do
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           more
           presumptuous
           we
           in
           these
           times
           are
        
         
           Then
           ever
           any
           other
           People
           were
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           very
           much
           corruption
           it
           implies
        
         
           To
           be
           in
           those
           who
           make
           and
           publish
           Lyes
           .
        
         
           If
           there
           be
           Truth
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           those
           Visions
           ,
        
         
           Or
           Extraordinary
           Apparitions
           ,
        
         
         
           Which
           are
           affirm'd
           ;
           'T
           is
           no
           less
           wicked
           daring
           ,
        
         
           So
           to
           affront
           GOD's
           visible
           appearing
        
         
           In
           Signs
           and
           Wonders
           ,
           as
           ,
           both
           to
           contemn
           ,
        
         
           And
           seek
           by
           all
           means
           ,
           how
           to
           smother
           them
           :
        
         
           But
           ,
           it
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           publish
           Lyes
        
         
           Of
           purpose
           ,
           to
           discredit
           Verities
           ,
        
         
           As
           if
           we
           meant
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           most
           we
           can
        
         
           To
           try
           the
           Patience
           both
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           Man.
        
         
           If
           ,
           we
           believe
           the
           things
           that
           are
           aver'd
           ;
        
         
           Why
           of
           GOD's
           Judgements
           ,
           are
           we
           not
           afeard
           ?
        
         
           And
           ,
           either
           seek
           to
           pacifie
           his
           Wrath
           ,
        
         
           Or
           ,
           magnfie
           his
           Mercy
           ,
           who
           ,
           so
           hath
        
         
           Forewarn'd
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           likely
           to
           ensue
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           we
           his
           Indignation
           may
           eschew
           ?
        
         
           If
           we
           suspect
           ,
           what
           publickly
           is
           told
           ,
        
         
           Why
           do
           not
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           Pow'r
           (
           and
           should
           )
        
         
           Search
           out
           the
           Truth
           ,
           that
           ,
           by
           due
           punishment
           ,
        
         
           They
           such
           like
           Provocations
           may
           prevent
           ?
        
         
           For
           ,
           out
           of
           question
           ,
           to
           connive
           at
           Lyes
           ,
        
         
           Or
           smother
           Truths
           ,
           worse
           things
           presignifies
           ,
        
         
           Then
           all
           the
           Apparitions
           ,
           that
           have
           been
        
         
           These
           twenty
           years
           ,
           in
           this
           our
           Climate
           seen
           ;
        
         
           (
           Though
           nothing
           doubted
           of
           )
           and
           will
           go
           nigh
        
         
           At
           last
           ,
           to
           turn
           all
           Truths
           into
           a
           Lye.
        
         
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           unto
           my
           Ears
        
         
           There
           have
           been
           brought
           within
           these
           twenty
           years
        
         
           So
           many
           strange
           Reports
           ,
           of
           sights
           and
           Voices
           ,
        
         
           Earthquakes
           and
           Thunders
           ,
           dreadful
           Storms
           &
           noises
           ;
        
         
           Of
           Ebbs
           and
           Tides
           ,
           of
           Suns
           ,
           and
           Moons
           ,
           and
           Stars
           ,
        
         
           And
           Armies
           in
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           portending
           Wars
           ,
        
         
           With
           such
           like
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           perhaps
           ,
           amounted
        
         
           Unto
           a
           hundred
           ,
           if
           I
           them
           had
           counted
           ;
        
         
           Not
           one
           of
           those
           I
           saw
           :
           yet
           ,
           so
           unjust
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           ,
           as
           those
           good
           men
           to
           distrust
        
         
         
           Who
           have
           aver'd
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           though
           Prodigies
        
         
           And
           such
           
             miraculous
             Appearances
          
           ,
        
         
           Are
           daign'd
           in
           chief
           ,
           to
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           those
        
         
           Who
           in
           God's
           word
           ,
           no
           confidence
           repose
           ;
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           they
           are
           likewise
           ,
           otherwhile
           ,
           reveal'd
        
         
           To
           true
           Believers
           ,
           lest
           ,
           they
           be
           conceal'd
        
         
           From
           those
           whom
           they
           concern
           ;
           or
           lest
           ,
           by
           them
        
         
           Quite
           slieghted
           ,
           who
           ,
           the
           Works
           of
           GOD
           ,
           contemn
           ;
        
         
           They
           ,
           also
           their
           own
           welfare
           so
           neglect
        
         
           That
           ,
           they
           be
           totally
           without
           effect
           .
        
         
           On
           trust
           ,
           I
           therefore
           take
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           we
        
         
           Confirmed
           by
           their
           Witness
           may
           not
           be
           ,
        
         
           Whose
           Conversations
           are
           to
           us
           well
           known
           ;
        
         
           How
           ,
           can
           we
           any
           Affirmations
           own
        
         
           For
           Truths
           ,
           Historically
           writ
           ,
           by
           those
        
         
           Whose
           Conversation
           ,
           no
           man
           living
           knowes
           ?
        
         
           For
           ,
           my
           part
           I
           have
           with
           my
           
             carnal
             Eyes
          
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           otherwise
           ,
           beheld
           such
           Prodigies
        
         
           In
           Words
           and
           Deeds
           ,
           that
           ,
           although
           none
           of
           that
        
         
           Were
           true
           ,
           which
           I
           hear
           other
           men
           relate
           ,
        
         
           I
           (
           at
           the
           least
           Mysteriously
           )
           discover
        
         
           All
           those
           old
           Miracles
           ,
           new
           acted
           over
           ,
        
         
           In
           my
           time
           ,
           which
           in
           Pharaohs
           days
           were
           wrought
           ,
        
         
           When
           Israel
           out
           of
           servitude
           was
           brought
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           many
           a
           such
           like
           wonderful
           proceed
           ,
        
         
           As
           we
           recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           read
           .
        
         
           I
           've
           seen
           th'
           Inchanter's
           (
           yea
           ,
           and
           Aarons
           )
           Rod
           ,
        
         
           Turn'd
           into
           
             Serpents
             ;
             Waters
          
           into
           blood
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           seen
           Froggs
           sent
           ,
           and
           remov'd
           again
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           yet
           ,
           we
           as
           hard
           hearted
           still
           remain
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           once
           or
           twice
           )
        
         
           Our
           Dust
           ,
           to
           be
           transformed
           into
           Lice
           .
        
         
           Plagues
           ,
           which
           resembled
           
             Locusts
             ,
             Flies
          
           ,
           and
           Hail
           ,
        
         
           Yet
           not
           a
           jot
           upon
           our
           hearts
           ,
           prevail
           .
        
         
         
           The
           People
           ,
           ev'n
           as
           Murrains
           do
           our
           Beasts
           ,
        
         
           A
           
             Sin
             that
             's
             Epidemical
          
           ,
           Infests
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           so
           with
           Blaines
           and
           Byles
           we
           smitten
           be
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           in
           a
           moral
           sense
           ,
           meer
           Scabs
           we
           be
           .
        
         
           
             Aegyptian
             Darkness
          
           too
           ,
           hath
           here
           ,
           among
        
         
           Our
           other
           Plagues
           ,
           continu'd
           very
           long
           ,
        
         
           With
           likelihood
           to
           be
           as
           grosse
           ,
           as
           there
           ,
        
         
           Unless
           ,
           the
           
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
          
           appear
           ;
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           I
           have
           seen
           our
           First-born
           also
           slain
           ,
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           still
           ,
           we
           in
           obduracy
           remain
           .
        
         
           I
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           wonder
           not
           ,
           if
           
             private
             Visions
          
           ,
        
         
           
             Prodigeous
             sights
          
           ,
           and
           
             Dreadful
             Apparitions
          
           ,
        
         
           (
           Discern'd
           but
           here
           &
           there
           )
           have
           nought
           effected
           ,
        
         
           Since
           ,
           things
           more
           Signal
           ,
           are
           so
           much
           neglected
           .
        
         
           Where
           ,
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           are
           not
           heard
           ,
        
         
           One
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           will
           find
           but
           small
           regard
           .
        
         
           In
           vain
           are
           Dumb-shewes
           ,
           where
           ,
           a
           
             speaking
             sign
          
        
         
           Can
           to
           no
           heedfulness
           ,
           mens
           hearts
           incline
           .
        
         
           When
           CHRIST's
           own
           Words
           ,
           will
           not
           with
           credit
           pass
           ,
        
         
           In
           vain
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           
             speakings
             of
             an
             Asse
          
           :
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           speak
           must
           ,
           when
           GOD
           shall
           his
           tongue
           untie
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           whatsoere
           succeedeth
           ,
           
             so
             will
             I.
          
           
        
      
       
         
           A
           Riddle
           for
           Recreation
           ,
           not
           impertinent
           to
           this
           Place
           .
        
         
           INto
           a
           Park
           ,
           I
           lately
           came
           ,
        
         
           Wherein
           are
           many
           herds
           of
           Game
           ,
        
         
           Whereof
           the
           Keepers
           take
           no
           care
           ,
        
         
           And
           yet
           ,
           they
           in
           abundance
           are
           .
        
         
         
           They
           are
           a
           Cattle
           of
           strange
           Breed
        
         
           Which
           ,
           on
           no
           Browse
           ,
           nor
           Grasse
           do
           feed
           ;
        
         
           Are
           Found
           ,
           before
           that
           they
           are
           sought
           ;
        
         
           Aswell
           in
           sleep
           ,
           as
           waking
           caught
           :
        
         
           So
           silently
           ,
           they
           hunted
           are
        
         
           That
           ,
           neither
           Hound
           nor
           Horn
           we
           hear
        
         
           When
           chatc't
           :
           They
           ,
           are
           the
           onely
           things
           ,
        
         
           Left
           free
           for
           Beggars
           and
           for
           Kings
        
         
           To
           Hunt
           at
           will
           :
           and
           ,
           all
           that
           we
        
         
           Assur'd
           of
           by
           our
           Charters
           be
           .
        
         
           What
           Park
           is
           this
           ?
           What
           Game
           are
           these
           ?
        
         
           Tell
           me
           ,
           and
           Hunt
           there
           ,
           when
           you
           please
           .
        
      
       
         
           A
           Proclamation
           made
           by
           this
           Prisoner
           ,
           with
           the
           advise
           of
           his
           Privy
           Counsel
           ,
           the
           Muses
           .
        
         
           
             OH
             Yee's
             ,
             Oh
             Yee's
             ,
             Oh
             Yee's
             :
          
           if
           any
           man
        
         
           In
           
             Country
             ,
             Court
          
           or
           City
           tell
           me
           can
        
         
           Where
           my
           last
           Poem
           call'd
           
             Vox
             Vulgi
          
           lies
           ,
        
         
           (
           Seiz'd
           lately
           in
           my
           Chamber
           by
           surprize
           )
        
         
           On
           penalty
           ,
           of
           what
           else
           follow
           may
           ,
        
         
           Let
           him
           produce
           it
           ,
           e're
           my
           Tryal
           day
           ;
        
         
           (
           Which
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           certain
           ,
           when
           ,
           or
           where
        
         
           It
           will
           be
           ,
           neither
           do
           I
           greatly
           care
           .
           )
        
         
           He
           ,
           who
           to
           me
           ,
           the
           same
           will
           timely
           bring
           ,
        
         
           Shall
           be
           rewarded
           :
           So
           ,
           GOD
           
             Save
             the
             King.
          
           
        
         
           
             Given
             ,
             
               this
               
                 17th
                 .
                 of
                 the
                 8th
              
               .
               Month
               ,
               1661.
               
            
             At
             my
             Head
             Quarters
             in
             Newgate
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             all
             the
             places
             of
             abode
             upon
             earth
             ,
             which
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             World
             and
             his
             Prelacie
             have
             left
             me
             .
          
           
             Geo.
             Wither
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Concluding
           Epigram
           .
        
         
           VVIth
           these
           Cards
           ,
           I
           ,
           an
           After-game
           have
           play'd
           ,
        
         
           But
           ,
           there
           's
           
             one
             Card
          
           ,
           by
           shuffling
           ,
           so
           mislaid
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           now
           my
           fore-game's
           lost
           ;
           yet
           ,
           if
           I
           may
        
         
           Just
           Dealing
           find
           ,
           
             Fair
             Gamesters
          
           ,
           and
           Fair-play
           ,
        
         
           What
           ever
           happens
           ,
           I
           no
           question
           make
        
         
           But
           ,
           I
           at
           last
           ,
           may
           thereby
           save
           my
           stake
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           when
           the
           Sett
           is
           ended
           ,
           win
           much
           more
        
         
           Then
           ere
           I
           got
           by
           Play
           ,
           or
           Work
           before
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           good
           Effects
           ,
           hereby
           ensue
           ,
        
         
           A
           Thanks
           to
           GOD
           ,
           is
           for
           my
           Troubles
           due
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           made
           way
           to
           send
           me
           hither
           ,
        
         
           These
           Fragments
           ,
           had
           not
           thus
           been
           scrap'd
           together
           .
        
         
           Those
           Papers
           ,
           which
           are
           hitherto
           supprest
           ,
        
         
           Shall
           that
           occasion
           ,
           which
           will
           manifest
        
         
           (
           At
           last
           )
           a
           more
           effectual
           operation
        
         
           Then
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           have
           had
           free
           Publication
           .
        
         
           If
           ,
           also
           ,
           God
           ,
           me
           ,
           here
           shall
           exercise
        
         
           With
           greater
           Tryals
           ,
           better
           Fruits
           then
           these
        
         
           They
           will
           produce
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           they
           shall
           to
           me
        
         
           Be
           
             welcome
             ,
             when
          
           ,
           or
           whatsoere
           they
           be
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           for
           the
           sakes
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           well
           pleas'd
        
         
           I
           should
           be
           ,
           from
           my
           Troubles
           to
           be
           eas'd
           ;
        
         
           Because
           ,
           until
           mine
           shall
           have
           some
           redresse
           ,
        
         
           Their
           suff'rings
           ,
           are
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           lesse
           .
        
         
           
             LORD
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             if
             thou
             please
             ,
             make
             it
             a
             sign
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Their
             Troubles
             will
             soon
             end
             ,
             by
             ending
             mine
             .
          
        
         
           I
           ,
           thereof
           ,
           am
           a
           little
           hopeful
           made
           ,
        
         
           By
           some
           foretokens
           ,
           which
           I
           newly
           had
           .
        
         
         
           Three
           
             likely
             signs
          
           thereof
           ,
           he
           daigned
           hath
           ;
        
         
           For
           ,
           my
           
             Beloved
             Consort
          
           ,
           he
           from
           death
           ,
        
         
           Was
           pleas'd
           to
           raise
           (
           ev'n
           whilst
           within
           this
           place
        
         
           I
           have
           remain'd
           ,
           exposed
           to
           disgrace
        
         
           And
           Poverty
           )
           he
           ,
           for
           my
           Children
           too
           ,
        
         
           Whilst
           this
           was
           writing
           ,
           hath
           provided
           so
        
         
           That
           ,
           without
           Portions
           ,
           to
           their
           good
           content
           ,
        
         
           They
           married
           are
           ,
           without
           disparagement
           ;
        
         
           All
           parties
           ,
           Christian
           confidence
           professing
        
         
           Of
           their
           dependance
           on
           GOD's
           future
           blessing
           .
        
         
           He
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           ,
           and
           amidst
           my
           Foes
           ,
        
         
           Hath
           spread
           my
           Table
           ;
           and
           ,
           such
           bounty
           showes
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           these
           are
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           Scraps
           and
           Crums
        
         
           Of
           that
           supply
           ,
           which
           ,
           dayly
           ,
           from
           him
           comes
           .
        
         
           
             Appello
             DEUM
             ,
             REGEM
             ,
             POPULUM
             ,
             PARLIAMENTUM
             .
          
        
         
           I
           do
           ,
           appeal
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           my
           intent
           ,
        
         
           To
           GOD
           ,
           
             King
             ,
             People
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           one
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           'm
           sure
           ,
           my
           Friend
           will
           be
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           I
           hope
           well
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           other
           three
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           my
           heart
           ,
           so
           well
           as
           he
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           A
           Post-script
           to
           the
           Readers
           .
        
         
           THese
           Pieces
           ,
           being
           communicated
           to
           several
           Persons
           in
           writing
           ,
           were
           sent
           back
           to
           me
           imprinted
           ;
           by
           what
           Printer
           I
           know
           not
           .
           Two
           or
           three
           large
           Cantles
           ,
           are
           thrown
           in
           among
           them
           ;
           which
           ,
           though
           you
           would
           have
           disliked
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Quantity
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           made
           no
           shorter
           ;
           for
           ,
           I
           could
           with
           more
           contentment
           have
           
           lengthned
           them
           .
           So
           much
           was
           necessary
           to
           exercise
           my
           own
           spirit
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           my
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           ,
           during
           the
           pressures
           which
           lie
           upon
           me
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           they
           begin
           to
           seem
           tedious
           ,
           give
           over
           the
           perusal
           :
           For
           ,
           they
           were
           intended
           to
           be
           communicated
           to
           those
           onely
           ,
           who
           were
           voluntarily
           desirous
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           beseech
           GOD
           to
           sanctifie
           them
           in
           the
           reading
           .
           They
           were
           distill'd
           out
           of
           me
           ,
           by
           that
           Fiery-tryal
           ,
           which
           will
           extend
           to
           many
           other
           before
           it
           be
           ended
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           evidence
           that
           they
           are
           no
           counterfeit
           or
           
             Sophistical
             Extractions
          
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           seem
           trivial
           to
           some
           ,
           because
           they
           relate
           chiefly
           to
           my self
           ;
           for
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           found
           useful
           to
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           ,
           are
           or
           shall
           be
           ,
           exercised
           with
           like
           Passions
           and
           Afflictions
           .
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Poem
           occasioning
           my
           Commitment
           hither
           ,
           will
           concern
           others
           as
           well
           as
           my self
           ;
           So
           ,
           may
           also
           that
           which
           expresseth
           my
           suddain
           distemper
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           hearing
           of
           my
           Wives
           Sickness
           ,
           lying
           at
           52.
           
           Miles
           distance
           in
           a
           very
           disconsolate
           Condition
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           outward
           things
           :
           And
           they
           who
           are
           as
           truly
           sensible
           of
           a
           Conjugal
           and
           
             Paternal
             Affection
          
           as
           I
           am
           ,
           will
           perhaps
           ,
           think
           when
           they
           read
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           of
           use
           to
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           consider
           well
           the
           struglings
           between
           my
           Flesh
           &
           Spirit
           during
           that
           Tryal
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           regard
           it
           is
           in
           probability
           ,
           the
           strongest
           Temptation
           whereby
           the
           world
           and
           the
           Devil
           shall
           have
           power
           to
           afflict
           me
           .
           But
           ,
           whatsoever
           shall
           be
           thought
           of
           that
           ,
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           these
           Parcels
           ,
           or
           of
           me
           ,
           I
           sent
           them
           to
           those
           in
           writing
           ,
           who
           desired
           to
           have
           Copies
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           passe
           further
           ,
           as
           God
           should
           give
           leave
           .
        
         
         
           To
           write
           no
           more
           ,
           I
           long
           since
           did
           intend
           ;
        
         
           But
           ,
           none
           but
           GOD
           knowes
           now
           when
           I
           shall
           end
           ,
        
         
           For
           ,
           still
           ,
           I
           find
           ,
           when
           I
           think
           all
           is
           done
           ,
        
         
           As
           much
           to
           write
           ,
           as
           when
           I
           first
           begun
           .
        
         
           
             
               Your
               true
               Friend
               ,
               and
               Brother
               in
               the
               best
               Consanguinity
               ,
               who
               thinks
               it
               no
               dishonour
               ,
               to
               subscribe
               himself
               ,
               GEORGE
               WITHER
               ,
               of
            
             Newgate
             ,
             
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             London
             ,
             Prisoner
             .
          
           
             
               The
               19th
               .
               of
               the
               8th
               .
               Moneth
               ,
               1661.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           An
           Appendix
           in
           Relation
           to
           what
           concerns
           his
           Wife
           .
        
         
           MY
           Consort
           ,
           (
           who
           still
           meanes
           what
           ere
           she
           sayes
           )
        
         
           Perusing
           what
           's
           here
           mentioned
           to
           her
           praise
           ;
        
         
           Protests
           ,
           her
           modesty
           is
           so
           offended
           ,
        
         
           To
           find
           her self
           in
           such
           a
           strain
           commended
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           she
           's
           asham'd
           to
           live
           ;
           and
           ,
           to
           be
           dead
        
         
           Had
           rather
           ,
           then
           to
           see
           it
           published
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           aveng'd
           for
           this
           dislike
           ,
           therefore
        
         
           I
           le
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           ad
           this
           one
           Vertue
           more
           ,
        
         
           Which
           had
           been
           alse
           forgot
           ;
           and
           if
           she
           do
        
         
           Therewith
           find
           fault
           ,
           I
           le
           then
           ,
           ad
           twenty
           moe
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           I
           forbore
           her
           Praises
           till
           I
           fear'd
        
         
           That
           ,
           them
           ,
           she
           never
           should
           have
           seen
           ,
           or
           heard
           ,
        
         
           And
           ,
           had
           exposed
           them
           to
           Publication
        
         
           Before
           I
           was
           quite
           cured
           ,
           of
           my
           Passion
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           several
           things
           contained
           in
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Epistle
             of
             the
             Author
             .
             
               Pag.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Missive
             to
             his
             Friends
             ,
             who
             enquired
             for
             him
             ,
             after
             the
             apprehension
             of
             his
             Person
             and
             the
             seizure
             of
             his
             Books
             and
             Papers
             .
             
               Pag.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             first
             Meditation
             after
             his
             Commitment
             to
             
               Newgate
               .
               Pag.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             Petition
             at
             the
             Sessions
             ,
             that
             Bail
             might
             be
             accepted
             .
             
               Pag.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             5.
             
             An
             Epigram
             to
             the
             City
             of
             
               London
               .
               P.
               19.
            
             
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             Prisoners
             second
             Meditation
             in
             
               Newgate
               .
               Pag.
               22.
            
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Answer
             to
             some
             Friends
             who
             sent
             to
             know
             how
             it
             fared
             with
             him
             after
             his
             Commitment
             .
             
               Pag.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             Pass-by
             ,
             to
             them
             who
             seemed
             offended
             with
             his
             frequent
             scriblings
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             
               Pag.
               28.
            
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             Authors
             Apology
             ,
             for
             his
             writing
             that
             Book
             which
             occasioned
             his
             Imprisonment
             .
             
               Pag.
               30.
            
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Another
             Meditation
             ,
             alluding
             to
             this
             Verse
             in
             Seneca
             ,
             Nusquam
             non
             potest
             esse
             Virtuti
             locus
             .
             
               P.
               55.
            
             
          
           
             11.
             
             A
             Meditation
             upon
             Jeremies
             Prophesie
             to
             Ebedmelech
             ,
             the
             
               Aethiopian
               .
               Pag.
               59.
            
             
          
           
             12.
             
             An
             Antidote
             against
             Fear
             .
             
               Pag.
               62.
            
             
          
           
             13.
             
             A
             short
             excuse
             ,
             why
             he
             makes
             no
             Adresse
             to
             great
             Persons
             for
             their
             Favour
             in
             his
             Cause
             .
             
               Pag.
               68.
            
             
          
           
             14.
             
             A
             Meditation
             upon
             his
             considering
             the
             sad
             outward
             Condition
             of
             his
             Relations
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
             
               P.
               71.
            
             
          
           
             15.
             
             A
             Passionate
             expression
             of
             a
             casual
             and
             suddain
             
             destemper
             ,
             upon
             hearing
             of
             his
             Wives
             being
             mortally
             Sick
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             credibly
             informed
             .
             
               Pag.
               76.
            
             
          
           
             16.
             
             A
             spiritual
             Song
             composed
             upon
             the
             last
             mentioned
             distemper
             .
             
               Pag.
               95.
            
             
          
           
             17.
             
             A
             Meditation
             whilst
             he
             was
             taking
             Tobacco
             .
             
               Pag.
               98.
            
             
          
           
             18.
             
             A
             Hint
             ,
             conducing
             to
             the
             Settlement
             of
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             
               State.
               Pag.
               101.
            
             
          
           
             19.
             
             A
             Thanksgiving
             for
             his
             Wives
             restauration
             to
             life
             and
             health
             .
             
               Pag.
               105.
            
             
          
           
             20.
             
             A
             Penitential
             Hymn
             .
             
               Pag.
               107.
            
             
          
           
             21.
             
             A
             
               Requiem
               to
               the
               Soul.
               Pag.
               110.
               
            
          
           
             22.
             
             A
             Meditation
             upon
             the
             late
             Prodigies
             and
             Apparitions
             .
             
               Pag.
               112.
            
             
          
           
             23.
             
             A
             Ridle
             .
             
               Pag.
               115.
            
             
          
           
             24.
             
             A
             Proclamation
             by
             the
             Muses
             .
             
               Pag.
               116.
            
             
          
           
             25.
             
             A
             Concluding
             Epigram
             .
             
               Pag.
               117.
            
             
          
           
             26.
             
             A
             Post-script
             .
             
               Pag.
               118.
            
             
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           
             Authors
             Dream
          
           ,
           the
           night
           before
           the
           Imprinting
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           he
           believes
           )
           the
           true
           Interpretation
           thereof
           .
        
         
           I
           Am
           awake
           :
           GOD's
           blessed
           Name
           be
           prais'd
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           he
           to
           see
           the
           Light
           ,
           my
           eyes
           hath
           rais'd
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           sleep
           ,
           I
           see
           ,
           which
           we
           repute
           the
           best
        
         
           Of
           
             Temporal
             things
          
           pertaining
           to
           mans
           Rest
           ,
        
         
           (
           Next
           to
           a
           
             quiet
             Conscience
          
           )
           may
           become
        
         
           A
           Torment
           ,
           very
           near
           as
           troublesome
           ,
        
         
           If
           he
           ,
           that
           giveth
           his
           Beloved
           sleep
           ,
        
         
           Did
           not
           ,
           within
           a
           Bound
           ,
           nights
           terrours
           keep
           .
        
         
           My
           Soul
           ,
           so
           toyl'd
           ,
           and
           tired
           out
           ,
           hath
           been
        
         
           With
           what
           ,
           this
           night
           ,
           in
           Dreamings
           I
           have
           seen
           ,
        
         
           That
           ,
           peradventure
           ,
           if
           I
           waking
           ,
           had
        
         
           Been
           so
           opprest
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           made
           me
           mad
           :
        
         
           For
           ,
           from
           the
           twelfth
           hour
           ,
           to
           the
           fourth
           ,
           well
           nigh
           ,
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           strugling
           ,
           in
           an
           Agonie
           ,
        
         
           With
           such
           Confusions
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           tell
        
         
           How
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           turmoyl'd
           ,
           I
           ,
           might
           aswell
        
         
           Another
           World
           endeavour
           to
           Create
        
         
           Out
           of
           a
           Chaos
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           relate
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           not
           a
           littie
           troubled
           is
           my
           mind
           ,
        
         
           Now
           I
           am
           waking
           ,
           how
           ,
           I
           forth
           may
           find
        
         
           What
           it
           presignifies
           :
           For
           ,
           I
           believe
        
         
           Those
           Notions
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           in
           vain
           receive
           :
        
         
           And
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           (
           since
           no
           Daniel
           I
           do
           know
           ,
        
         
           Who
           ,
           either
           can
           to
           me
           my
           Vision
           show
           ,
        
         
         
           Or
           ,
           what
           it
           means
           )
           Ile
           ,
           by
           GOD's
           Grace
           ,
           assay
        
         
           To
           make
           the
           best
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           ;
        
         
           Not
           doubting
           ,
           but
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           condescend
        
         
           To
           shew
           some
           glimpse
           ,
           of
           what
           ,
           he
           doth
           intend
           .
        
         
           It
           hapned
           (
           which
           ,
           forget
           not
           to
           remember
           )
        
         
           The
           day
           before
           the
           
             Kalend's
             of
             November
          
           ,
        
         
           The
           
             first
             year
          
           (
           and
           may
           be
           the
           last
           )
           wherein
        
         
           I
           had
           infranchised
           in
           Newgate
           been
           ,
        
         
           For
           off'ring
           to
           Record
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           heard
        
         
           By
           
             common
             Fame
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           was
           by
           me
           declar'd
        
         
           To
           no
           worse
           end
           ,
           then
           ,
           that
           ,
           prevent
           it
           might
        
         
           Such
           like
           Confusions
           ,
           as
           me
           thought
           ,
           this
           night
        
         
           To
           me
           were
           represented
           .
           And
           ,
           who
           knowes
        
         
           But
           ,
           that
           ,
           this
           Dream
           ,
           a
           Consequent
           foreshowes
        
         
           To
           that
           relating
           ,
           which
           ,
           fulfill'd
           will
           be
        
         
           Either
           ,
           upon
           these
           Nations
           ,
           or
           on
           me
           ,
        
         
           Or
           both
           of
           us
           ,
           if
           God
           ,
           averts
           not
           from
        
         
           The
           best
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           like
           to
           come
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           as
           dreadful
           our
           
             waking
             Dreams
          
           may
           be
        
         
           As
           this
           was
           in
           my
           sleep
           ,
           last
           night
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           This
           very
           day
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           hear
           )
        
         
           Those
           Musings
           ,
           which
           by
           me
           composed
           were
        
         
           Since
           my
           Commitment
           hither
           ,
           pass
           the
           Presse
           ;
        
         
           And
           ,
           our
           confusions
           ,
           will
           be
           more
           or
           less
           ,
        
         
           As
           they
           shall
           take
           effect
           .
           GOD's
           
             Will
             be
             done
          
           ,
        
         
           (
           What
           ere
           ,
           he
           pleaseth
           shall
           succeed
           thereon
           )
        
         
           For
           ,
           he
           ,
           who
           wak'd
           me
           out
           of
           this
           sad
           Dream
           ,
        
         
           Will
           ,
           when
           ,
           at
           their
           worst
           ,
           raise
           me
           out
           of
           them
           ;
        
         
           Or
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Resurrection
             morning
          
           comes
           ,
        
         
           Save
           ,
           me
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           from
           all
           
             destructive
             Dooms
          
           ,
        
         
           This
           ,
           (
           though
           my
           Dream
           admits
           no
           explanation
           )
        
         
           I
           take
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Interpretation
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           ,
           that
           any
           finds
           me
           out
           a
           better
        
         
           I
           will
           approve
           it
           ,
           and
           remain
           his
           debter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           3.
           line
           17.
           read
           Appeal
           ,
           page
           14.
           line
           30.
           for
           which
           are
           ,
           r.
           
             with
             awe
          
           ,
           l.
           34.
           r.
           entertain'd
           ,
           p.
           16.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             Though
             so
          
           ,
           p.
           23.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           be
           for
           he
           ,
           p.
           26.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           dost
           for
           doth
           ,
           p.
           32.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           not
           so
           .
           p.
           36.
           last
           l.
           r.
           contriv'd
           .
           p.
           39.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           
             first
             ,
             that
          
           ,
           p.
           42.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             grown
             wise
             and
             sober
          
           ,
           l.
           33.
           r.
           
             more
             provoke
          
           ,
           p.
           43.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           
             of
             Reason
          
           ,
           p.
           44.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             of
             letting
          
           ,
           l.
           11.
           r.
           concession
           ,
           l.
           28.
           for
           is
           ,
           r.
           are
           ,
           p.
           59.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           
             extract
             good
          
           .
           p.
           75.
           l.
           22.
           r
           ,
           Revive
           ,
           p.
           79.
           l.
           15.
           for
           race
           ,
           r.
           truce
           .
           p.
           51.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           every
           for
           very
           .
           l.
           26.
           blot
           out
           now
           ,
           p.
           96.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           we
           for
           wee
           'l
           .
           p.
           102.
           l.
           9.
           for
           their
           r.
           them
           .
           p.
           108.
           l.
           23.
           blot
           out
           my
           ,
           p.
           110.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           his
           trust
           .
        
         
         
      
    
  

